PDA

View Full Version : The Trial Of Juno: The Dawn Of Hope (PG-13)



Avenger Angel
7th September 2005, 2:14 AM
I started the Trial of Juno trilogy two years ago, starting with The Gray Battlegrounds as a fan fiction in itself, and then adding The Twisted Fields and The Blazing Skies after I had gotten nearly a dozen requests to write a squeal, which evidently turned into a three part series. It first started on Pokémon Elite 2000 forums, but shortly after I had posted it at PokéCommunity and here as well before the deletion. I’ve decided to repost it here after a good friend of mine strongly requested it.

And so, I welcome you to read what has been undoubtedly my greatest accomplishment in Pokémon fan fiction, whether you are reading it for the very first time, or you are reading through it once again to enjoy it a second time. And so, I hope you enjoy reading it as much as I have had the pleasure to write it in the many months that have passed.


PART I - THE GRAY BATTLEGROUNDS


Chapter 1
Enemy of the School

Randy was a loser. Not just any ordinary loser, but Randy must have been the king of losers. Plus he was the only reason why I found interest at school. Whenever I got angry or frustrated, all I had to do was find Randy Ferguson and release my stress upon him. It always made my day.

And Randy’s Pokémon were also losers, and they’d always be that way since they always got beat up badly every time he battled. I must have made Randy’s Pidgey and Nidoran kiss dirt at least twenty times, but I’ve lost track of how many times I’ve really beaten him. Randy also had a Growlithe and a Caterpie, and I’ve knocked their lights out plenty of times. Obviously, Randy was too stupid to know how to really battle.

Alex and David, two of my best friends also hated Randy’s guts. While I liked to slowly torture Randy’s Pokémon in a battle, Alex wiped out Randy’s Pokémon so fast it was hilarious. David on the other hand liked to just outright pound the stuffing out of Randy’s Pokémon with his Rhydon and his Tyranitar until there was barely anything left to identify them. Randy said he’s been a trainer for nearly two years. To me, he was practically on the same level as a beginner who only just started yesterday. If that’s not pathetic, then I don’t know what is.

We only got caught once picking on Randy, and it was in the hallway between classes. But all the other times, Randy pointed blame at us but just had nothing to prove it. One day, Alex put a stink-bomb in Randy’s desk while he was away, and when Randy came back and threw his books in, he broke the glass and the whole classroom smelled like something died in there for the entire day. Of course, we only did it once, just like everything else we did to him. Otherwise he’d begin to catch on, and honestly, I preferred being original.

Another amusement came from my birthday. Normally, whenever someone’s birthday comes up, their mom makes cupcakes for everyone in the class. My mom did the same thing, and I sprinkled them all sorts of colors, red, yellow, blue, and purple. Each cupcake was its own color, but for Randy, I sprinkled his green to indicate to me which one I would hand to him. After I made sure mom wasn’t looking, I slipped a laxative tablet into the green-sprinkled cupcake. When I handed it to Randy the next day, he ate it so fast and it was a struggle not to burst out laughing. After a hilarious series of events, Randy’s new nickname was “potty-pants” for the rest of the school year. Still, he didn’t have an ounce of proof that I had anything to do with it. Again, it was pure genius.

Since my allowance was small, I needed to rely on Randy’s lunch money as a considerable income. I never felt guilty about taking it either. Heck, I figured that if Randy had the school lunch everyday, he’d become just as fat as Frank Meyers, who we’d always call “shirt-burster” on a regular basis. I was doing Randy a favor by making sure he wouldn’t eat such crappy food that day. I then considered that his lunch money was income for my services. It wasn’t much, but a dollar a day ended up being thirty bucks a month. Then count that all up for each day of the school year… hell, I was making out well.

We got a big surprise May 14th. Well, it wasn’t during school like most of our pranks took place, it was after. And it didn’t start with Randy this time…

Alex, David and I had been walking down the stairs out of the back entrance of Scottville Middle School and then we saw it. There he was, Frank Meyers lying down in the mud. His short, blonde hair and his pudgy face were soiled with liquid dirt and his shirt (or what was left of it!) was completely soaked with mud. We didn’t even need to do anything to begin laughing hysterically.

“Hey Frank!” David shouted out over a hard laugh, “What happened to ya!?”

“Chill man.” I told David, “The pig just wanted to cool himself down.”

Frank was in a cross between crying and becoming furious. We laughed even further. Someone who’s in the seventh grade really should’ve learned to stop crying like an infant long ago.

Alex then made the situation more hilarious. He found the backpack that Frank had dropped and opened it up. Alex then threw out Frank’s folders and his books and each of them landed in the mud, effectively soaking the pages full of mud. Frank was getting even worse. Then I saw something that made me laugh even further. Frank had Pokéballs in his backpack that also landed in the mud after Alex threw them out. I really just couldn’t picture a fat, worthless piece of flesh like Frank being a worthwhile Pokémon trainer…

Then, as if it couldn’t even get better, out of nowhere came Randy Ferguson. He was standing before us like he was all high and mighty, with his frizzy orange hair blowing in the wind. He was wearing a t-shirt and jeans in a hopeless attempt to fit in with everyone else at the school. Alex had dumped everything that was in Frank’s backpack before turning around and seeing our special victim.

“Well, if it isn’t potty-pants himself in living color.” Alex smiled at Randy, giving him that special glare, “If you’re looking for the bathroom, it’s inside, stupid.”

“The three of you are going to pay for picking on Frank.” Randy told us, trying to sound tough and totally ignoring Alex’s comment.

The three of us laughed even further. Here was Randy, acting like a big hero for shirt-burster. That idiot had no clue what he was getting into.

“Randy,” David told him honestly, “Even you should be aware that Frank isn’t worth the dirt he’s laying in.”

“You’re wrong!” Randy wailed, again trying to play the hero here, “And I’ll prove it to you.”

Then, Randy reached for his belt and pulled out one of his Pokéballs. I could see where this was going…

Did that idiot really expect to win a battle against us? I couldn’t believe it. All this time, Frank seemed to become more hopeful now that Randy was here to defend him. Frank was just about to learn that his guardian angel wasn’t the sharpest tool in the shed.

“Go Nidoran!” Randy shouted, tossing his Pokéball forward.

The Pokéball landed on the asphalt of the parking lot, and a moment later, Randy’s worthless Nidoran emerged from its Pokéball. The three of us looked at each other to decide how we wanted to beat the stuffing out of Randy’s Pokémon. It was then decided that I should be the one to do it. To us, time plus torture equaled amusement.

I then removed one of my own Pokéballs and threw it on to the asphalt as well. Out came my fantastic Raichu. After Raichu set his gaze upon his opponent, he realized it was the same worthless Nidoran he had crushed so many times before. Even Raichu looked like he was tried of Randy’s brainless attempts to beat us.

“Raichu!” I shouted, “Use your Thunder Wave against Nidoran!”

It was getting to the point where Raichu didn’t even need commands to kick the stuffing out of Nidoran. It had become so systematic that Raichu could fight almost completely on his own like this had been something he had been trained to do.

Raichu then sent out his Thunder Wave, and when the bright pulses of electricity hit Randy’s Nidoran, he was rendered helpless, completely paralyzed from the shock. All that Nidoran could do now was quiver on his back as sparks of electricity surrounded his body.

“Slam that Nidoran with a Brick-break attack, Raichu.” I told him, knowing this would finish the job with no problem at all.

Raichu then charged at Randy’s Nidoran, and all Nidoran could do was just watch as Raichu rushed up to punish it. When Raichu reached his target, he threw a bone-cracking punch right into his side, sending Nidoran tumbling out of control. Alex and David were laughing again as Randy was losing like he always was.

“Nidoran, return.” Randy moaned in frustration as a red beam shot out from his Pokéball and landed on Nidoran. The pathetic Pokémon was then returned to Randy’s Pokéball.

He then threw out a second Pokéball, and it also landed on the parking lot. Then, out came Randy’s Pidgey. Randy didn’t even need to lose yet and we already began laughing.

“Randy,” David told him, trying to fight the hard laughter for a moment, “Don’t you know anything about type-alignments? Flying types don’t do very well against electric types like Raichu…”

“I don’t care.” Randy responded, “My Pidgey is faster than Jake’s Raichu.”

You wish. Raichu’s signature attribute was his speed, and it was ten times faster than Pidgey’s. This time I showed no mercy.

“Raichu, use your Thunderbolt.” I smiled to Raichu, knowing it would be more than enough to send Randy’s little Pidgey screaming into the oblivion.

And to help Raichu even further, Pidgey took flight. Raichu’s cheeks flared up with electricity and just as Pidgey realized what was happening, a massive fork of lightning emerged from the shining Raichu and struck Pidgey dead-on, blasting him with a bright flash. Pidgey was thoroughly cooked for ten seconds before Raichu released his power, and let the hopeless Pidgey fall from the sky just before the nice, hard and firm asphalt broke his fall. The only smart move Randy made after that was giving up.

“Fine Jake.” Randy said with frustration, “I give up. But some day, I’ll become so strong that the three of you combined won’t even beat me!”

“Randy…” Alex said, nearly laughing, “In your dreams. There’s no way you’ll ever become strong enough to beat us. You can try all you like, but you’ll never do it.”

That normally would have been a very typical day that the three of us tortured Randy. But something else happened that day that we won’t long forget about…

Wondrous Sableye
7th September 2005, 2:38 AM
*claps* Bravo, Neo. Glad that you're bringing this back, I've been hoping you'd write again.

No misspellings or grammatical errors, and the only thing that I found odd was that there's no real explanation for how the mud got there. Keep up the good work, buddy.

(By the way, what happened to your account? Did you have to re-join or something?)

Ryano Ra
7th September 2005, 11:03 PM
Ah yes, I remember its first blossom at Pokemon Elite 2000 Forum. Well, I am very impressed with the changes, they are truly visuable compared to the first version, which was still considerably written well. Your first-person-view was being written very well, and not many authors are able to write it so wonderfully as this. I must say, you have impressed me with your skills as well. Great job, and keep up the fantastic work, Neo.

guiltysparkzz
8th September 2005, 1:53 AM
O

M

F

G

...It's back. I loved this fic from start to finish before, read most of it in a day. As you can see *points to sig* you're still on the list.

EDIT: Ah PE2k. I saw it first here, couldn't wait, and went to PE2k to read the end, lol. I'll just have to wait again. I'm copypsating the chapters onto MSword this time though..

Avenger Angel
8th September 2005, 3:42 AM
Hey, I’m pretty glad to see quite a few people still remember this story of mine. Yeah, I did some correction work on the old version, but nothing really significantly major, just a few sentence structures here and there.

As for the Twisted Fields, I might actually do a bit more changing with that. Since I don’t want to spoil the story for anyone new who’s reading it, I’ll keep quiet about them.

Thank you for the feedback!

Ryano Ra
8th September 2005, 9:51 PM
Hey, I’m pretty glad to see quite a few people still remember this story of mine. Yeah, I did some correction work on the old version, but nothing really significantly major, just a few sentence structures here and there.

As for the Twisted Fields, I might actually do a bit more changing with that. Since I don’t want to spoil the story for anyone new who’s reading it, I’ll keep quiet about them.

Thank you for the feedback!Well, seeing as there is time left, I would like to nominate this Fanfiction for the Summer Fiction Awards, as well as a few others (I read, I just usually don't review. >>) But, I'd like to ask about the Genre, seeing as I would classify it as an Action/Fantasy (for the special effects or something), but I'd like to hear it from you.

Avenger Angel
10th September 2005, 5:58 AM
I'd label it under Action/Fantasy, but still, it might be a little early to start nominating it for awards when most of it still has yet to be posted.



Chapter 2
Out of Nowhere

Out from behind the hill came none other that Jeff Huntington. I barely knew who he was, other than the fact he was a sports jock. He seemed to have been watching the whole thing from the distance. He looked like he was just about to go to a lacrosse practice, until he decided to hang around here instead.

“The three of you have some nerve.” Jeff told us, giving us an annoyed glare, “Why don’t you pick on someone your own size?”

“Jeff,” Alex said to him, “Why don’t you mind your own business? If you hung around Randy for even just five minutes, you’d realize just how worthless he really is.”

“If you want a challenge, then try fighting me!” Jeff shouted to the three of us, “I’ll make this a two on two battle. If I beat you, then you have to promise to leave Randy alone.”

“But if we win…?” David asked Jeff, expecting a response.

“Then you won’t hear from me again, understand?” Jeff told David, feeling confident that wouldn’t happen.

Some bargain. The only reward we would be getting out of beating Jeff’s Pokémon is Jeff’s humiliation, which usually came free with every successful battle. But, even if we did lose, we had no intention of backing down.

“Jake,” Alex said to me, looking at me from the corner of his eye, “Let me take care of this idiot.”

“Sure thing.” I said to him, returning my Raichu to his Pokéball.

Alex was quick as lightning when it came to beating Randy’s Pokémon up. Fighting Jeff was going to be even more interesting. Jeff had pulled out two of his Pokéballs and threw them forward.

“Go, Ampharos and Espeon!” Jeff shouted as he threw forward the two Pokéballs.

And, just like Jeff said, out of their Pokéballs came an Ampharos and an Espeon. For once, we were going to see what a real battle looked like rather than the shameful excuses that Randy kept handing to us. And at that moment, Jeff was just about to see what his adversary was capable of.

“Go, Houndoom and Mightyena!” Alex shouted as he let loose two of his Pokéballs.

Obviously, Alex had picked his nastiest Pokémon for the job. I couldn’t wait to see Jeff get wasted.

“Ampharos, use your Thunder Wave attack on Mightyena!” Jeff commanded, “Espeon, use your Light Screen.”

Clever boy. Unlike Randy, he actually had a strategy going. But Alex wasn’t through yet.

Ampharos let loose a pulsing Thunder Wave that unfortunately Mightyena had no way of avoiding. Meanwhile, Espeon coated himself with a shield of light. That wasn’t about to stop Alex’s Pokémon.

“Houndoom, use your Crunch attack on Espeon!” Alex commanded, “Mightyena, use your Howl!”

For now, it looked like Mightyena could fight off the paralyzing effects of Ampharos’s attack. He had let loose a loud howl, filling his body with ripe energy and anger. Now he looked ready to dish out some serious pain.

In the meantime, Houndoom charged right after Espeon, and rendered his sharp teeth to bite down on Espeon. After a harsh bite down from Houndoom, Espeon was knocked back, trying to stay on his feet. His light screen fended off some of the damage, but not all. Alex needed to find a way to get past that Light Screen, and soon…

While Espeon wasn’t looking too great from the Crunch attack, Mightyena looked like the Thunder Wave was starting to get to him, and he found it hard to even move. Alex had to give Mightyena a moment to recover. Meanwhile, he was making sure he was getting the maximum he could out of his type advantage over Espeon.

Jeff commanded his Ampharos to attack Mightyena with a Thunder attack. I was crossing my fingers hoping it wouldn’t hit, but Jeff got lucky this time. Mightyena was barraged with another harsh amount of electricity that slammed right on him like a sledgehammer. Still, he wasn’t down and out yet…

Meanwhile, Jeff ordered Espeon to use his Morning Sun. To our dismay, Espeon was coated with light for a brief second, and every bit of pain Houndoom had dealt to Espeon had been recovered. But Alex knew that Espeon wasn’t too much of a threat because both Houndoom and Mightyena were dark types. While Mightyena needed a brief moment to recover, Alex decided on a new target for Houndoom.

“Houndoom, use your Flamethrower on Ampharos!” Alex shouted.

Houndoom put his front paws forward, arched back his head and then let loose a red-hot stream of flames upon the unsuspecting Ampharos. Jeff’s Ampharos twitched painfully as he was slowly barbecued. Then, to our surprise, when the flames cleared, Ampharos had been inflicted with a harsh burn on his side.

Then, Jeff commanded his Ampharos to also put a Light Screen shield on himself. Ampharos was also coated by the shield, which was going to make things harder for Alex. But, he still had a plan. For now, Mightyena was back in action.

“Mightyena, use your Headbutt attack on Ampharos.” Alex commanded.

Mightyena then charged toward Ampharos, thirsty for revenge. Mightyena then put his head down, and then slammed forcefully into Ampharos, completely ignoring the effects of the Light Screen shield. Ampharos was knocked into a back flip before landing face first on the hard asphalt. Too bad for Jeff, because at that moment, Ampharos didn’t look like it could handle any more.

“Ampharos, return.” Jeff commanded as he summoned Ampharos back to his Pokéball.

Taking down Espeon was Alex’s next objective. Mightyena needed another moment to rest, so Houndoom was up for the fight. Still, Jeff’s Espeon was going to get the first strike.

“Espeon, use your Quick Attack!” Jeff shouted to Espeon.

Espeon then burst into a blur, and slammed right into Houndoom in a flash of fury. However, it was more of a surprise than a really painful attack. Houndoom growled off the pain, and then focused on his target.

“Headbutt attack.” Alex commanded, knowing that too would cut right through the Light Screen.

Houndoom lowered his head, and then charged right into Espeon, again ignoring the effects of the Light Screen. Espeon was hit hard, having very little protection against it. And best of all, Espeon flinched from the attack, hopelessly trying to shield himself with his front paws while wincing from the fury of the attack. And now, Alex was more than ready to attack again while Espeon was in a hopeless trance of trying to fight off the terror.

“One more time, Houndoom.” Alex said with a smile on his face.

Espeon was slammed again, and after rolling over a few times and laying still on his side, he didn’t get back up. Jeff had been defeated, and he looked far more miserable as he returned Espeon to his Pokéball. After that, Alex returned Houndoom and Mightyena to their respective Pokéballs.

“As long as you bother Frank and Randy every day, you’ll have to deal with me.” Jeff warned, “Mark my words.”

“I thought you said you’d stay out of our way if you lost!” David shouted back, annoyed that even puny little Jeff Huntington couldn’t even keep his own deal, “And right now, Alex just beat the pants off of your pathetic Pokémon!”

“Well,” Jeff remarked, crossing his arms, “I changed my mind, just like you three would have done if you lost!”

I was getting sick of this. Why on earth would Jeff want to defend Randy so much anyway? No one seemed to really care except him. Even the many people that were walking around didn’t seem to care at all.

“Fine Jeff.” I told him, staring right back at him in the face, “If you really want to lose to us each and every day of the school year, you can go ahead and be my guest.”

“It won’t be that way for long.” Jeff warned us, “The three of you bullies are going down, and very soon.”

Pathetic moron. He had no idea what he was dealing with. And to even further our amusement, Jeff, Randy, and worthless shirt-burster became friends after that. If that doesn’t make you laugh, I don’t know what will…

While we never really bothered Frank and Jeff as much as we did Randy, everything had changed that next day. Worthless Frank and Jeff were going to suffer just as much as Randy was. And my patience was ending. Why the heck did Jeff come from nowhere and fight us? I just didn’t understand it.

Now that those three clowns were watching each other’s back, it was going to be harder for us to get them one by one. But, all it took was just twenty-four hours and Randy would make the biggest mistake in his life. I just couldn’t believe it until it actually happened.

Right after school, Alex, David and I headed out the back like we usually do, and there they were, Frank, Randy and Jeff just waiting for us. Randy was looking incredibly confident of himself, as if he was packing a pistol and ready to just gun down the three of us.

“Well, if it isn’t the three losers.” Frank giggled like a hog, thinking he had already won.

“Losers?” I asked in some surprise, “Guess what you stupid idiot!? It was Randy and Jeff that lost yesterday, so why don’t you just shut your worthless trap!?”

Jeff seemed to grow more impatient. He looked at the three of us, especially Alex, and seemed to wear a very dark expression.

“Randy is going to become more powerful than any other trainer.” Jeff told us with some kind of idiotic smile, “In a matter of moments, he will become more powerful than you can ever imagine…”

We started laughing hysterically. Obviously Jeff had been hanging around Randy’s brain cell killing aura for just too long. If Randy really wanted to lose again, I would gladly make his wish come true, but there was no way Randy could become better than us in just a matter of seconds.

Then, out of the blue, Randy pulled out of his pocket what appeared to be a blue and black beaded necklace with a large, red crystal as its pendant. He held it with confidence like it was a detonator to blow up the whole planet.

“Ah, so Randy’s into jewelry.” David snickered, “Big deal. How is some ordinary piece of junk like that going to help Randy become a better Pokémon trainer?”

“This is no ordinary piece of jewelry, David Miller.” Jeff told him, “This is a necklace that was worn by Quista, an ancient and powerful sorcerer who imbued it with many powers.”

“Say what!?” Alex asked in surprise, “What the heck are you talking about?”

It was really sad to see Jeff go this far into threatening us. To me, that necklace looked like a fake. Plus I didn’t believe in magic powers or whatever. Jeff and Randy couldn’t win at Pokémon to save their lives, and this was their way of trying to bluff us out. What a joke.

“Jeff,” I told him, “Get a life. You don’t really expect us to believe that, do you? Just where did Randy even get that piece of garbage?”

“I gave it to him.” Jeff told us, “My father is an archeologist, and he found this in an Kavaskian tomb three years ago. He was supposed to sell it to a museum, but he decided not to. You’re not going to believe what kind of power it has.”

“You’re right, Jeff.” I remarked, “I don’t believe whatever you’re saying whatsoever.”

At that moment, Randy took the necklace, and strung it around his neck. He then held the red jewel in his hand while the necklace was around his neck. At that moment, the red jewel began to pulse with light.

“That’s some neat trick you got there.” Alex said sarcastically, “Now why don’t you three lost boys just get the hell out of our way?”

Suddenly, we were instantly blinded by a harsh, ruby light. I shut my eyes tight, thinking the whole thing must have been some stupid electronic device or something like that. Then, with my eyes shut, I felt a harsh wind blow around us, whipping the cloth of my t-shirt and jeans like I was standing in the middle of a windstorm. I then knew that necklace wasn’t some electronic toy like I thought it was…

guiltysparkzz
10th September 2005, 5:51 PM
Yeah, it does seem nicely edited from before. Very subtle though, its still just as I remember it :)

Avenger Angel
13th September 2005, 1:37 AM
Yeah, there were some much needed changes. But honestly, I think it's better to make those few changes than perserving the original format of the story. As far as the general plot goes, it's pretty much the same, just with more description and a format that flows in an easier fashion.



Chapter 3
The Unexpected Challenge

After a sick feeling of what seemed to be falling, we landed in what seemed to be a dark forest. I thought that little creep might have caused me to break something, but for his own sake, I was fine. First thing I noticed upon getting off my butt was the sky. It was a freakish mix of light and dark gray clouds, and the trees were all dead and twisted. When I looked around, Jeff, Frank and Randy were completely gone, just like that. Alex and David got up off the ground and looked around.

Maybe Jeff was right. Maybe Randy felt he could become a better Pokémon trainer by running away from us. I would have laughed at that thought, but reality told me I still had absolutely no idea where we were, and that certainly wasn’t anything to laugh about.

“What the hell is this place?” David asked, looking around and not recognizing anything.

I took a closer look around, and it seemed somewhat familiar, but not completely. I then guessed it was most likely the same place. I was willing to chance it.

“It looks somewhat like the Hollow.” I told the two of them, “It’s only about three miles away from the school.”

“Think again.” Alex told me, looking up at the sky “Then why does it look like it’s about to rain?”

Alex was right. It didn’t completely look like the Hollow, and the sunny weather we were experiencing just three seconds seemed to have quickly vanished for some weird reason.

“Look,” I told Alex and David, knowing hanging around here was a waste of our time, “Let’s just try to get the hell out of here. Even if we’re all the way in Celadon or something, there has to be some way of getting back.”

“How would Randy’s stupid Egyptian necklace bring us all the way to Celadon?” David asked realistically, “We could be anywhere right now.”

“Just forget about it, David.” Alex told him, putting it past him, “Let’s just try to find some way out of here. Screw the details.”

We then began walking through that dark forest for some time, and the more I looked at it, the more reality kept telling me this sure wasn’t the Hallow like I thought it was. I was sure we had walked at least two miles and nothing had changed. After nearly an hour of walking, the weird and twisted forest had suddenly ended and we came across a large valley along with a cabin down a long beaten path snaking its way through the valley. We decided to check out the cabin and hopefully get some directions back to Scottville Middle School, or at least back to our home town of Viridian. Right now, I was guessing we were someplace out east, but my guess was with a whole lot of doubt…

When we arrived at the cabin, we saw there wasn’t a single window. It was made of wooden logs and only had one door. We just shrugged it off and opened the door. It was pitch black inside, and just as the three of us entered, the door slammed closed completely by itself, and suddenly, the room was filled with light. Out of shock, I quickly looked around and saw the room was completely empty. And oddly enough, I found no reasonable light source anywhere. I then quickly turned around and tried to open the door but it was stuck. We then heard what seemed to be a female giggling, and already I was cursing under my breath.

“If you think it’s going to be that easy, you’d better think again…”

“What the hell!?” David shouted, looking around.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, we saw a cloud of pink dust appear in the corner of the room. After some time, the dust began to form into a smiling fairy with a bright pink dress. When we saw that, we realized we were likely no where even close to Viridian City. This had to be Hell.

“Just who the hell are you!?” David asked the fairy, wondering if it was even real for sanity’s sake.

“My name is Caska.” She replied smiling and staring right at David, “And I know who you three are. You’re none other than David Miller, Jake Kossak, and Alex Davidson. You are the three villains who oppose the king!”

“What?” I asked in surprise, “Who the hell is this king you’re talking about!?”

“Randy Ferguson.” She told us in one quick statement.

We immediately burst out laughing. There was no freaking way on earth Randy would ever be respected by anyone besides some idiot like Jeff or Frank. Nothing was making sense. King? Someone should have been laying off the sauce…

“Randy created this world out of his desperateness.” Caska told us, losing that weird smile of her’s, “This is his world, created by everything he loves and hates, and from his happiness and his anger. He is the supreme ruler here, and the three of you are his worst enemies.”

“You have got to be kidding me.” Alex snickered, “We’re living in Randy’s mind? If that’s the case, then we’re all about to become brain-dead really soon.”

“He created you?” I asked Caska, nearly laughing, “Since when was Randy into fairies and fantasy tales?”

She seemed somewhat insulted by that comment. I was glad at that moment, since if my sanity was really failing me and she was really telling the truth, then everything I would come across had to be considered a threat. Still, as weird as everything seemed right now, I refused to believe any of this rot.

“I represent a part of Randy’s childhood.” She told us, glaring at the three of us, “One of the happier moments of his life. And right now, the two of us are enemies. There is only one way to settle this.”

“You want to fight me?” David asked, turning his hands into fists, “Let’s go.”

“No, Miller.” She said to David, growing in confidence, “I want to battle your Pokémon.”

“Even better.” David challenged.

I couldn’t wait to see David lay waste to a happy moment in Randy’s childhood, if that’s what it even was. Still, the thought of we defeating her and then Randy feeling even more miserable in ways that we would never dream possible was just too damn good to ignore. David had this match in the bag.

“We’ll both use two Pokémon.” Caska told him in a firm tone, “If you win, then you get to make Randy feel even worse and more depressed, which I know is what you want the most.”

“You’d better believe it.” David said with a confident grin.

“But if you lose…” Caska replied, giving him that dark evil fairy stare again, “Then you’ll be the one feeling the depression and humiliation.”

Whatever. As far as I knew, there was nothing that could stop David or make him feel depressed. Caska then pulled out a pink and white Pokéball, and threw it towards the center of the cabin. I had no idea what a fairy would use as a Pokémon, but then it became quite clear.

“Go Blissey!” Caska shouted just before her Pokéball hit the floor.

And out of her Pokéball emerged a Blissey, and the three of us slightly cringed just staring at it. We couldn’t stand such a moronic and cutesy looking Pokémon.

“Go Tyranitar!” David shouted as he threw his Pokéball, ready to release raw carnage.

And just a second later after the Pokéball struck the cabin floor, out came David’s beastly and nasty Tyranitar with a tremendous roar. He looked ready to crush Caska’s worthless Blissey into a pulp.

“Blissey, use your Minimize!” Caska commanded, beginning that annoying smiling spree again.

Blissey suddenly then began to decrease in size, making it harder for Tyranitar to even hit it. However, David certainly wasn’t going to give up that early.

“Tyranitar, Earthquake attack.” David said coldly, ready to terrorize the smaller Blissey.

Tyranitar gladly accepted, and slammed his heavy foot into the floor which sent a violent tremor through the ground that shook the entire cabin. However, it completely missed Caska’s Blissey. There was nothing to explain it but just a case of really crappy luck.

“Minimize again!” Caska shouted, making things even worse.

“This is getting cheap.” David growled, truly despising this type of strategy.

Blissey grew even smaller, still wearing that stupid smile of hers. Our expressions began to grow grim as this just kept getting worse and worse.

“Rock Slide!” David commanded Tyranitar.

But that missed as well, instead making Tyranitar’s summoned rocks tear a hole in the cabin to reveal the outside. David was becoming quickly frustrated. Again, Caska told Blissey to Minimize again and again, and David missed each and every time. But then, it got even worse was Blissey was nearly smaller than a Caterpie...

“Use your Sing attack Blissey!” Caska shouted with glee.

Blissey then began to sing peacefully, and Tyranitar was beginning to lose it. After stumbling around to try and stay awake, Tyranitar crashed to the ground fast asleep, again making us lose even more hope.

“Blissey, use your Metronome.” Caska commanded, happy that she had one hell of an advantage.

Blissey then seemed to dance for a short while, and then all of a sudden, it lunged toward the sleeping Tyranitar, and performed a wicked Cross-chop attack, the worst attack that Tyranitar could’ve been hit by. Tyranitar took a serious beating in an extremely short amount of time. Then, to David’s dismay, he realized Tyranitar was no longer asleep. He had fainted…

“What!?” David protested, “What the hell are the chances of that!?”

“Bring out your next Pokémon, Miller.” Caska told David in a cold voice.

For once, I was somewhat glad not to be in David’s shoes. I seriously didn’t like where this was going. David returned Tyranitar to his respective Pokéball, and chose his next best Pokémon.

“Go Rhydon!” David shouted, getting angry this time, “Make mincemeat of that Blissey!”

Rhydon had emerged, ready for onslaught. We were crossing our fingers in hope that Rhydon would be able to handle an already grim looking situation.

“Rhydon, Stomp attack!” David shouted.

Genius. Rhydon squashed the already shrunken Blissey like a bug with his hard, rock foot. Blissey took a beating, but she wasn’t out yet.

“Sing attack.” Caska commanded.

Again, Blissey sang a peaceful song and Rhydon stumbled around just like Tyranitar, and he hit the ground fast asleep. David wasn’t looking too pleased at that moment.

“Metronome, Blissey.” Caska said coldly to her Blissey.

Blissey danced for a moment, and then we watched in horror as Blissey coated herself with a Reflect shield, which was going to be a pain to get past for Rhydon. Fortunately, Rhydon got up from his slumber quickly, but he was going to have a lot to deal with…

Sike Saner
16th September 2005, 6:03 AM
Excellent work. Your characters are very nicely done, and your choice of words is impeccable; it really sounds like the sort of language someone would use in telling a story, thus meshing perfectly with the first-person perspective. The integrity of this story is quite sound; I spotted no errors. I read each of these chapters in eager succession, and I am just as eager to read more. Even though this story has already recieved much acclaim in its past, I would like to see it garner even more in the future.

Avenger Angel
17th September 2005, 7:05 AM
Thank you for the awesome comments! Yeah, I had to do a lot of editing here and there even though it's been almost two years since I last started it. And honesty, I perfer to write in first person, even though I have tried both perspectives.



Chapter 4
The Scare

Rhydon was going to have to take down Blissey, and now. Only then would it have at least some chance of defeating Caska’s next Pokémon.

“Stomp attack, Rhydon.” David declared with a sick feeling in his throat.

Normally, that attack would have punished Blissey like last time, but the Reflect shield fended off most of the damage. Then, things went into a sickening turn.

“Softboiled Attack, Blissey.” Caska commanded.

Blissey then surrounded herself with three glowing eggs that had suddenly become a pulse of white energy. Suddenly, Blissey has absorbed the energy, and began to recover a large portion of her health, with David looking like he was ready to vomit. Caska’s Blissey had nearly become invincible…

“Focus Energy, Rhydon.” David said nervously.

That was the best move David could have decided on. Rhydon was steaming with fury and rage, ready to tear Blissey to ribbons. He had this one chance to stop Blissey, and he had to get it just right.

“Metronome, Blissey.” Caska told her Blissey.

Blissey began to dance again, and suddenly, a tremendous jet of water had fired from Blissey’s mouth and slammed into Rhydon, dealing a terrible amount of damage. Rhydon fell to the floor, completely worn out. When Rhydon refused to budge off the floor, we couldn’t believe it. David had just lost to a worthless little Blissey…

“Damn it…” David gasped, “I don’t believe it!”

Caska then began clapping sarcastically for David’s miserable performance. Right at that moment, I had no idea what Caska was about to do to David next, and I really didn’t want to know.

“Ready to receive your punishment for losing, Miller?” Caska asked sweetly, looking like she was already enjoying David’s misery.

“You cheat!” David shouted, “How could you get so lucky with Metronome!?”

“That’s just the way things go, Miller.” Caska smiled to David, “Now its time for you to feel some misery, justice for what you’ve done to King Randy.”

“You better not you stupid...!” David shouted.

At that sick moment, Caska had looked toward the shouting David, and she snapped her fingers. She became a cloud of pink dust, and seemed to have disappeared. We were hoping by some miraculous chance that she just left us alone, but then, Alex and I looked at David, and David had swallowed hard.

Alex and I watched in freakish horror as David slowly began to change into a shiny and pretty fairy just like Caska. His blue jeans suddenly became a sparking bright pink dress, and two fairy wings had emerged right out his back. It was a pretty sick thing to do to a guy in the seventh grade.

“What the hell is this!?” David said as he looked at himself, softly fluttering his wings, “What did she just do to me!?”

We couldn’t help but turn away at that moment. Of course, only then did we hear the door unlock. Still, I didn’t care about anything else. I just wanted to get the hell out of there. As I threw the door open, Alex and David just followed, and again we were outside…

“That does it!” David shouted as we walked out of that nightmare cabin, “If this really is Randy’s world, then we can’t trust a single freakin’ person while we’re here.”

Better late than never, I suppose. Right now, if Randy could see David, he would be laughing hysterically. The last thing I wanted was for the three of us to fight Randy while David ended up looking like a giant Tinkerbell. That would only make matters fifty times worse. I didn’t want to see Jeff acting all high and mighty again and Frank snorting while he had his finger way up his nose. It was enough to make me go ballistic.

“How the hell do we get out of here!?” Alex demanded.

“We probably need to tear apart Randy, but first we need to find him.” I told Alex, knowing he had to be the source of all this idiocy.

We continued our way down the path, and day quickly turned to night, and everything went pitch black incredibly quickly. We had nothing to sleep on except the grass. All I could hope for was that maybe this whole thing was a dream, but it seemed far too real for that to be true. Still, I wasn’t going to dwell on it. We then quickly went to sleep, hoping we would be getting out of here soon.

When morning came, we headed down the path through the valley again. Then, for some strange reason, the grass slowly turned brighter in color. And just like that, ahead of us was another forest, except this one seemed to be more of a tropical one instead. This couldn’t be real. The more I saw it, the more insane I knew it all was.

“We don’t have much of a choice except to continue.” David said grimly, “Hopefully this forest isn’t too big.”

We then continued our way through the dense foliage without a single path to go by. This was just making me sick. All we could do was push forward into nowhere, and then suddenly, we came to a clearing. When we emerged from the forest, we saw what seemed to be some sort of gathering. There were several humans running about, dressed in tie-dye shirts and other colorful clothing, like a bunch of hippies. Nearby were two muscle cars I swear were taken right from the 60’s. Then, in the distance, we saw a large, brown, sac-like object hanging from a post. Normally, I usually find crap like this hilarious and stupid, but the fact it was really before my eyes made me question the mental capacity of the one who created it all…

“Oh yeah baby.” Alex said, nearly laughing, “Now I’ve seen everything…”

“Hey man!” One of them shouted, pointing at Alex, “You must be the one!”

I rolled my eyes. This, without a doubt, had to have been the brain-dead part of Randy’s mind. What else could it have been? I didn’t know what these insane hippies wanted with Alex, and I wasn’t really itching to find out.

“I bet you want to battle, don’t you?” Alex asked, looking like he was honestly hoping the answer was no after what had happened to David.

But they didn’t say anything. Instead, the group of them jumped us, and pinned us to the ground. The guy on top of me had overgrown blonde hair, a rainbow tie-dye shirt with a skeleton on it, while his necklace with a metal symbol for peace was dangling over my face. I struggled to break free, and then I realized it wasn’t me they wanted, it was Alex. But for what reason?

“Let me go, you crackheads!” Alex shouted as he was being pulled away from us.

I struggled with the hippie that was on top of me, hoping to get up and help Alex escape, but for some reason, he seemed so much stronger than me even though he was a scrawny little freak. I then saw Alex being dragged closer and closer to the hanging brown sac by three other hippies. I was crossing my fingers hoping that sac thing wasn’t actually some living creature ready to devour Alex. I kept looking at it not know what the hell it was supposed to be.

“Get your hands off of me you deranged psychos!” Alex shouted as he struggled to break free before reaching the sac.

Then, they had inevitably arrived at the sac, the last thing Alex wanted to find out what it was. Seconds later, they lifted the screaming Alex upward, and dumped him right in like a piece of trash being thrown into a dumpster. Suddenly, the open sac closed up with Alex still inside, and immediately trapped him. After they started laughing, I saw Alex trying to struggle to get out, but there was no escape. And then, after some time, my fear began to escalate.

Alex had completely stopped moving…

David and I both thought that Alex could have suddenly died at that moment. But then again, I thought better. I then realized that Randy didn’t necessarily want us to croak while we were here, he wanted us to suffer. He made David suffer, and now he was going to make Alex suffer. And then to make matters worse, he was probably going to make me suffer somewhere along the line.

“What the hell are you doing to him!?” David demanded, “Let him out of there!”

“Ah, he’ll be comin’ out soon enough.” One of the hippies responded casually.

I stopped struggling after some time, since I was getting exhausted and wasn’t getting anywhere. I only wish I had a handgun to blast open the heads of all these maniacs, but there wasn’t crap I could do about it. I continued to look at the sac, and then I suddenly realized what the hell it was. It was some sort of weird cocoon. I needed to get Alex out of there as soon as possible.

I had only one choice. I struggled to reach for one of my Pokéballs while the freak was still on top of me. Then, I managed to grab one, and I hurled it into the air. When it landed, I saw I had released my Ariados. Now was my chance.

“Ariados, use your Poison Sting to get this guy off of me!” I shouted.

The hippie turned around in shock just to be greeted with a barrage of sharp, poison spikes. He immediately let go of me, and I got up off the ground. I then looked at the cocoon and saw the group of hippies that had dragged Alex guarding it.

“Ariados, Sludge Bomb attack on those hippies.” I commanded Ariados.

Ariados then blasted the running hippies with a hearty helping of sludge, sending them running in all directions. They ran right for the two cars, and once they all got in, they immediately shut the doors, turned on the ignition, and sped off in the distance. I quickly ran to the cocoon and tried to open it up with my hands, but it seemed impossible. And Alex didn’t seem to be moving at all.

“See if you can use your pincers to rip that thing open, Ariados.” I said to my Pokémon.

Ariados approached the sac, and tried to tear away at the cocoon, but it seemed like rubber. After several minutes of trying to tear it open, it seemed hopeless. I then had only one tool left that could possibly help Alex.

I had a small Swiss Army knife that I usually kept in my pocket. I pulled it out, flipped out its sharpest blade, and tried to cut the sac open. I couldn’t believe it. It was like trying to cut through thick rubber with a wooden stick. If that knife couldn’t rip that thing open, then what could? I was beginning to grow frantic.

And then, another horrifying moment arose. Suddenly, I saw the cocoon begin to crack open from the middle. All I could do was back away. I didn’t even want to look, and it was a good thing I didn’t. However, David had been watching in horror while I grimaced and looked away.

“Oh no…” David moaned with utter depression.

“Don’t tell me…” I warned David.

And then, David slapped his right hand against his eyes. I bet at that moment he had regretted watching the whole thing.

“Jake, don’t look.” David warned me, “Don’t look, whatever you do.”

“I’m going to need to look at him some time or another, David.” I told him honestly, “Just tell me in words what happened.”

I could tell there was some hesitation in David’s speech. And then, he let it loose.

“Those sick maniacs just turned Alex into a human butterfly…” David said softly in dismay.

Wondrous Sableye
17th September 2005, 2:21 PM
Ah, yes, I remember the butterfly gag from Road to Palantria. And what's more, I think I remember what Jake turns into…XD I won't spoil it for the new readers, I just think it's funny…

…And yet at the same time, incredibly creepy…O_O

guiltysparkzz
17th September 2005, 4:54 PM
It seems all the current reviewers have read the fic. We need some new meat in here!

Doesn't he turn into one thing, then into anohter? If I'm right I won't say what the two things are..

Sike Saner
17th September 2005, 9:11 PM
Heh heh...When David became fairitized (not a word, I know), I immediately began hearing the Clefairy song: "Fairy, fairy, fairy, fairy...". I like Caska a lot, but I want to smash her Blissey with a sledgehammer...

Now, I'm dying to see what Jake shall become...

Avenger Angel
18th September 2005, 11:46 PM
Yeah, seems like people remember this goofy part pretty well. I'm definitely not going to spoil anything ahead for people who haven't read it yet, though.

Thanks for the feedback guys. I'll post another chapter tomorrow so people still have the chance to catch up.

Bombsey
19th September 2005, 8:25 PM
Yes, Jake does turn into something quite funny XD

In the version I read, they lived in America o_0

Ryano Ra
19th September 2005, 8:43 PM
Yes, Jake does turn into something quite funny XD

In the version I read, they lived in America o_0Interesting, I thought about the same thing too, but it is nice to see that there are insignificant details that blossomed each chapter with life and existence. Anyways, the past chapters have provided me with fresh memories of their old versions, and I feel like you are doing a lot better with the revision. I also suggest that you don't post Part Two and Part Three in this thread, but in each individual thread. That way, people won't be so turned off. And since you are still at the beginning, perhaps you should update just once a week. That gives new readers enough time to read the chapters and post the review. Anyways, fantastic job. *bows*

Avenger Angel
20th September 2005, 7:24 AM
Yes, Jake does turn into something quite funny XD

In the version I read, they lived in America o_0

Yeah, I changed that since... well, it makes a bad conflict with the sequel. Plus... I dunno, something didn't feel right about it.

Well, that's my reasoning if you wanted it. And yeah, I'll post a little slower so I don't burn through the story as quickly...

Bombsey
21st September 2005, 5:31 PM
Burn baby burn!

Well...it would be a good idea to slow down, i mean, it is a very big story o_0

Avenger Angel
23rd September 2005, 7:50 AM
Sorry, I had a long day yesterday. Here's more of TOJ, comin' at ya.


Chapter 5
Foreign Encounters

Only then did I look at Alex, and then I really wished I hadn’t been so fast in doing so. His body from head to toe had been completely black like he landed in an oil slick. On his head were two long antennae with bulbs on the ends. And to make matters even worse, on his back were two enormous butterfly wings splashed with a rainbow of colors. Damn, if I had been in Alex’s place at that moment, I swear I would have gone postal.

“THAT LITTLE FREAK RANDY FERGUSON IS GOING TO DIE!!!!!!,” Alex shouted loudly, sending his screaming echo throughout the clearing.

“That’s right.” I supported Alex, trying to calm his rage by agreeing to everything he said, “All three of us are going to slaughter those little freaks. You said it, Alex.”

“Jake…” Alex said softly, trying to calm down all of a sudden.

“What?” I asked him, looking up into his eyes.

There was silence for a dark moment.

“Just shut up.” Alex told me with a bit of frustration in his eyes.

Fine. I was going to let Alex have his way for now, just like David. Since I too, would have been infuriated to the extreme if I was in their position. One way or another, Randy was going to make sure we were humiliated and depressed even before we battled his Pokémon. And since this was his freakish world, we had to expect anything.

And then, we saw what seemed to be a dark figure emerge from behind us. As he got closer, we realized he was wearing a black fedora and trench coat, looking like a Chicago gangster. When he approached us, he shook his head in disgust.

“Ya three didn’t deserve this kinda misery.” The gangster told us.

“And who the hell are you?” I asked him, still with paranoia creeping all over me.

“Name’s Black.” He told us, “I’m Randy’s frustration. I owe ya one.”

We were surprised. But then again, could we really even trust this guy?

“Ya three made me strong by makin’ Randy feel weak.” Black told us with a bit of a sinister smile, “I’ll let ya in on some of Randy’s darkest secrets.”

“And what’s this?” David asked Black, still on his guard.

“Believe it or not, Randy’s world is actually a hundred times bigger than the world as you know it.” Black told us, “An’ the funniest part is Randy warped around the entire planet jus’ because he sucked at Pokémon trainin’. Talk about frustration. There was nothin’ more he wanted than to beat the three of ya.”

I couldn’t understand why worthless little Randy would go through so much trouble to beat us. Couldn’t he just accept the fact he was a natural loser at Pokémon and there was no hope for him in the world?

“But, if ya try ta battle him now, ya’ll most surely lose.” Black warned us, “That necklace gives him enough power ta give him any Pokémon he wants, as well as use any attack, even ones that don’t even exist.”

“Are you kidding!?” David shouted in shock.

“In Randy’s world, if he can think it, it becomes real. His new, super-powered Pokémon are nearly invincible. It’s a good thing I found ya three, because if I didn’t, there’s no way ya would’ve won…”

I had a feeling this might just be one person in all of Randy’s world that we could trust. What he said was certainly making sense. The last time we saw Randy, he seemed ready to do anything, even something like this. We pushed him too far, but even then we didn’t regret it…

“How do we stop Randy and get out of here?” Alex asked Black.

“Ya need ta defeat Randy, and well as Jeff an’ Frank.” Black said to the three of us, “Ya have ta make Randy feel defeated enough to the point where even in his dreams, he still can’t beat ya. Only then will that lil’ twit give up this pointless crusade of his.”

Heh, that was worth chuckling for. Randy would NEVER be able to say he was better than us, because it would be a cold-blooded lie. It then became clear what we had to do.

It was evidently clear that in order to get out of this place, we had to find Randy as well as those little morons Jeff and Frank and kick their butts. I certainly didn’t want to stay here any longer, after seeing what had happened to Alex and David. I had to be extra careful to make sure I didn’t end up like them, which was exactly what Randy wanted to happen…

“There’s only one way ta at least put yaself on the same level as Randy.” Black told us, “Ya need these.”

Then, out of his coat, he pulled out three golden chain necklaces. He handed one to each of us, and we wore them around our necks.

“While those are nothin’ compared ta the Quista Necklace Randy has, they have a similar power while ya use ‘em here.” Black said to us, “Heck, I should know. I know everythin’ that jus’ presses that lil’ boy’s buttons.

And then, he reached back into his trench coat. It seemed he had one more thing to give to us.

“Here.” Black said, also handing a Pokéball to each of us, “These Pokémon will at least put ya on the same level as Randy. Once he throws his Pokéballs and his desired Pokémon comes out, he has no way of changin’ it. But be careful. Make sure he’s the one to send out his Pokémon first, or he’ll always have a type advantage over ya, usually in the worst kind of way.”

“Thanks Black.” I said to him.

“It’s the least I can do for the three of ya.” Black responded, “See ya around.”

And then he turned around and left. I looked over the Pokéball that Black had handed me, just wondering what was inside. Still, now wasn’t the time to play guessing games. And I wasn’t even sure if Randy was watching us from afar.

After that, we headed back into the tropical forest, hoping we would find Randy soon and get out of Randy’s retarded dream world as soon as possible. I was already beginning to hate it here, and I was sure Alex and David were too.

Again, we made our way through the dense foliage, this time I was in the front. I constantly had to lift my feet and swing them over the dense shrubs on the ground, and it was wet everywhere. My jeans were soaked and my t-shirt was damp. I picked up the pace, just wanting to get out of this miserable forest as soon as possible. After some time, I turned around to see how Alex and David were doing.

And then I realized they weren’t there…

I looked back frantically, but I didn’t see them anywhere. Where the hell did they go? I shouted out several times, hoping they were nearby, but there was no sight of them at all and no response. Things were just getting better and better. And I top of that, I felt like I was starving. I hadn’t eaten in nearly a day and a half.

All I could do was keep moving, but after some time, it became night again and I couldn’t even see the path ahead. I had no choice but to wait until dark. Stupid Randy. Just who the heck did he think he was anyway? By now, I had no idea where Alex and David were, and this was just making everything fifty times worse.

Surprisingly, I fell asleep and when I awoke, I could see again. I got up and kept moving, hoping to leave this stupid forest, but it seemed to keep going on forever. After just a few hours, I heard a noise to my right. I thought by some miraculous chance it might have been Alex or David, so I decided to track it down. And then I came across an interesting sight. I came across a small fountain spring, and there were tiny little pixies surrounding it. They all seemed to look at me in shock for one moment, and then they calmed down.

“Oh, it’s only you.” One of them said in relief, “For a minute you had us scared.”

“Who are you?” I asked them, wondering who they were.

“We’re Randy’s mischievous side.” Another told me. “But, unfortunately, Randy doesn’t get into mischief very often, so we’re always put on the back burner.”

Didn’t seem very fair to me. What was the point of creativity if it wasn’t put to good use? Randy disappointed me again. Of course, this was obvious to see though.

“Well, I plan on taking Randy out.” I told them, “Just like I always have.”

“Heh, yeah, go figure.” One of them replied sarcastically, “We knew you would. Plus I don’t know how you’re able to tolerate it being in the mind of the one person you despise.”

I didn’t know either, and my patience was growing short. Hell, she was right about that one. After some of them got up and flew away, only about three of them remained. After they flew to a nearby branch, I suddenly felt my hunger arise again. I couldn’t help but ask if they had anything to eat.

“I’m starving.” I told the three of them, “You… wouldn’t have anything around here to eat, would you?

They suddenly became surprised. They looked at me like I was crazy. One of them giggled a bit, whispered something to the others, and then they looked at me.

“You… still need to eat?” One of them asked, “That’s silly. Obviously you’ve never heard of Sun Water before, have you?”

“Nope.” I told them.

“It comes from that spring.” The pixie told me, pointing to the fountain, “If you drink a few cups of Sun Water, you’ll never need to eat again. Drink, once in a while yes, but eat, never again.”

That sounded ridiculous. But then again, after I stole Randy’s lunch money a countless number of times, maybe this was an element of him that had put up with never having lunch again. Who knows, because in Randy’s world, it seemed like anything was fair game.

I walked over to the fountain and bent down. Honestly, the water didn’t appear to be any different that normal water, so I just shrugged it off. And since these pixies seemed to be another part of Randy’s naughty side, maybe I could trust them. They already looked like they trusted me. Hell, it was like we had already met for crying out loud.

And as my hunger grew stronger, I wasn’t about to argue or start asking stupid questions. I found a pewter cup nearby, and I dipped it into the fountain. I then gathered some water in the cup, held it to my lips, and then decided to drink it. While it looked like water, it tasted super-sweet like sugar. It tasted great, and after I drank down the first cup, I decided to go for seconds.

My hunger melted away immediately, but the Sun Water was so tasty I couldn’t help but keep drinking it. It was addicting as hell. I must have had twelve cups of the stuff before I felt like I had enough of it. There was no soft drink on Earth that had a better taste than Sun Water.

And then, I heard a slight giggling in the distance. I turned around and saw it had come from one of the pixies. I looked up at one of them and she looked at me.

“Boy, you’re going to look awfully cute…” She said before flying away with the other two.

Typhlogirl
23rd September 2005, 8:35 AM
Hey, this is awesome!

I've never read this before. I really like the whole fantasy take on the situation. Fantasy rules. I have no idea where the story is going, but meh. I'll just hafta find out!

Erm, can I make a wild guess at what I think Jake becomes? Does he become a Pikachu? Cuz I saw the one on your banner and the pixies said he would look cute, but whatever. I'm probably wrong.

Anyway, I'm already loving this story! Normally I hate bullies, but I've taken a liking to Alex, David and Jake. I can understand why this fic has won so many awards. It's incredibly well written.

Well, continue posting these chapters! I'm looking forward to it! ^_^

-;157;

Sike Saner
23rd September 2005, 6:16 PM
You've done a fine job of corporealizing frustration and mischief, there. Black in particular is a very intriguing character. And soon...we get to watch Jake's transformation, yes? Can't wait. Although, I do get something of a sense of what to expect, as I am inclined to agree with Typhlogirl's speculations. Hope Jake'll like being fuzzy...XD

Wondrous Sableye
23rd September 2005, 8:30 PM
XD Ah, yes, the Sun Water chapter…XD This was always a laugh.

Sike, Typhlogirl, I'm afraid that he doesn't turn into that. Yet. Rather than focusing on the 'you're going to be awfully cute' part, try looking into the "You'll never have to eat again. Drink, maybe, but not eat," part. Think, now. What living thing doesn't need to eat?

Get it?

guiltysparkzz
23rd September 2005, 8:59 PM
Teh spoiler for n00bies- He turns into a Bellossom doesn't he? Pikachu is much later..

Wondrous Sableye
23rd September 2005, 9:26 PM
Guiltysparkzz: Not quite. Though if they don't figure it out from that last spoiler, I don't know when they will…XD

Avenger Angel
23rd September 2005, 11:27 PM
Heh heh, you guys and your spoilers... XD

I did get a chuckle out of reading them.

guiltysparkzz
24th September 2005, 2:48 AM
I'm trying to remember what happened and I'm finding it hard, lol

Is it a Butterfree?

Wondrous Sableye
24th September 2005, 3:05 AM
XD Heh, PM me if you want a refresher.

No, it's not any kind of Pokémon first.

Bombsey
24th September 2005, 11:27 AM
Man... Jake would be more suited to Hawaii when he transforms XD

Ryano Ra
26th September 2005, 5:00 PM
The last chapters were amazing. These are starting to refresh my memory from when I last read this story a few years back. The spoilers are very enlightening and hilarious, and it is bringing back the memorable times here when you first started this story at PE2K. Jake is a fascinating character, and I hope you will do more wonder with him that you did before. Again, wonderful job, and keep up the excellent work. And, congratulations for letting this story be nominated as "Best Chaptered Fantasy Fanfiction". It sure as hell deserves it.

Avenger Angel
30th September 2005, 7:00 AM
Heh, thanks Syra, I know you've had your eye on this story for quite some time and I appreciate your continued support.

And finally, I present that wonderful chapter that everyone so nicely gets a kick out of. XD



Chapter 6
Grim Reunion

No. No. No. I couldn’t believe what I just did. Randy was going to have me just where he wanted me. I was right, boy was I right. He was going to screw all three of us, and I just walked into one of his sick traps. He just turned David into a fairy and Alex into a butterfly. Now what the hell was going to happen to me?

Those blasted little pixies were gone. Right now I wanted to wring their little necks and twist their little heads off, but I couldn’t do anything. I even said myself we couldn’t trust anyone while we were here. What the hell was I just doing!?

I dropped the pewter cup, and watched it as it fell on the ground. And then I saw my hand. I brought it up it front of me, and saw it had turned a soft light green color, along with the rest of my arm. All of my skin turned a soft green color and completely lost texture, and then my fingernails vanished. I swore under my breath.

And then, in less than a single second, my jeans were torn to shreds as a gigantic dress of rainbow-colored flower petals surrounded my waist and reached down to ground, all in the shape of a giant bell. And then a belt of bright and colorful lily flowers blossomed around me. I shook my head and must have cursed a dozen times…

“Randy Ferguson, I’m going to make you cry blood…” I growled angrily.

But it certainly didn’t end there. I felt the back of my t-shirt tear open as another giant lily suddenly emerged from my back, and when it bloomed, it become a giant, rainbow eighteen-petal lily that covered my entire back. My t-shirt was instantly reduced to ribbons, and lowly fell to the ground. Out of feral instinct I tried to put my hands on my back, only to feel the massive lily flower itself. The thing was a freaking monster…

And then to further my misery, a headband of colorful lily flowers circled around my head. And only seconds later, it felt like someone had just opened up an umbrella over my head, only instead it was another sickening giant lily flower. I nearly screamed.

And then to finish it all off, small bracelets of lily flowers blossomed on my arms, right near my wrists. After that had happened, I stood there for nearly five minutes just hoping it was all over with.

“Oh, somebody please tell me this isn’t real…” I said to myself, looking over the giant flowers that were coming out of my body.

But it was hopeless. My jeans lay completely ruined on the ground, and I was wearing nothing except this stupid flower petal dress. All that I could do was take the belt with my Pokéballs on it, attach the wallet that was in my pocket to it, and put it on. Now all I had to do was find David and Alex to show and tell them what happened. I was freaking furious in ways I never thought were possible. Now Jeff, Frank and that little freak Randy were going to have a laugh and a half just looking at us. I was certain as hell that it couldn’t possibly get even worse than this.

I only needed to walk for fifteen minutes before leaving that tropical forest of nightmares. Then, I saw them. I didn’t expect to encounter them so soon. They had already left the forest, and were waiting for me.

“That…” Alex said softly with sad compassion, “That isn’t you Jake, is it?”

“Randy Ferguson’s not going to have any teeth left once my fist reaches his face.” I told them both with my feral rage.

Then they knew it was me. Alex looked miserable, and David looked even more grim.

“Oh man, Jake.” Alex said with complete depression, “You look like an overgrown Bellossom.”

I certainly didn’t need to hear that. I felt like a complete idiot, and it was growing even worse by the moment. I felt ready to crush Randy’s skull with my own hands, that’s how angry I was. Randy should have been praising the skies above there weren’t any automatic weapons in his world, because if there were, Randy was going to need a whole lot more than Pokémon to stop my incredible rage.

“I’ve never hated Randy as much as I do now.” I told Alex and David, “Never before.”

“Neither have we...” Alex responded, shaking his head in shame.

Part of me felt like staying away from Randy and his two stupid, moronic friends as much as possible. There was still this small bit of hope in me that Randy didn’t actually know what happened to us yet. And then again, there was this small bit of reality telling me that if we didn’t fight Randy for better or for worse, we might just be spending the rest of our lives here.

Regardless, Alex and David wanted to get the hell out of Randy’s world as soon as possible, and I certainly couldn’t blame them. We had already stayed here longer than we should have.

And on top of it all, I didn’t know who to believe anymore. Black seemed like he was trustworthy, and he seemed to have helped us big time. And then again, I thought I could trust those blasted little pixies, and they completely screwed me over. I certainly didn’t want to walk into a trap like that again, but I didn’t want to turn down someone who was only trying to bring us one step closer to defeating Randy.

As we kept walking through that valley, hoping we’d find Randy or at least someone worthy enough to bring us to him, I could only think of one thing. Exactly how were we going to stop Randy? And even if we really did beat him, would we wake up in the real world again? I was certainly hoping this hideous and humiliating transformation wasn’t permanent, because I was quickly getting sick of it.

And after nearly an hour, we encountered another shady figure. When he drew closer, we saw he was wearing a gray cloak with a hood over his head. He moved toward us very quickly, almost running. When he reached us, he stopped, and stood still. I couldn’t even see his face from the shadow of his hood, despite how bright and how close we were to him...

“He… didn’t….” The figure groaned.

“And who the hell are you?” Alex asked in paranoia, looking at the hooded figure strangely.

He stopped, and then slowly turned toward Alex. This guy was really freaking me out.

“Depression.” He mumbled, “That’s right, I’m King Randy’s depression. His worst nightmare. He fears me.”

“Great.” I told him, still a little unsure about this guy, “We’re trying to find him so we can make him feel even more depressed. Do you know how we might find him?”

Depression then started laughing hysterically. He quickly threw off his hood to reveal a gaunt, scarred face with frizzy, gray hair. We were instantly shocked.

“Oh yes.” Depression smiled, still snickering, “Now I know who you three are. I didn’t recognize you at first. Obviously King Randy has gotten to you first, but there’s still time. Yes, time to do lots and lots of damage to King Randy…”

“Where do we find him?” I asked again, hoping he could help us get out of this hideous mess.

He mumbled a bit, and then looked up again.

“He… likes to spend his time in Victory City Stadium.” Depression told us, “It almost seems like… he’s waiting for you…”

“Can you take us there?” David asked, hoping to speed up the process, “We want to make him lose.”

Depression stopped moving, and then he looked at David.

“I can bring you to the city in no time at all.” He told David, “But be warned. He’s knows more about Pokémon and battling than anyone else now. No one has ever beaten him. If you really plan on battling him, you should take these, for the protection of you and your Pokémon…”

He then took his shriveled hand and reached into the pocket of his cloak. Then, he handed us three ordinary-looking silver rings. We slipped them on, and then looked back to Depression.

“I will take you there now.” He said, slightly grinning, “Make him lose miserably. Make me happy…”

Depression snapped his fingers, and instantly we saw everything around us swirl into a blur. Not even three seconds later, we found ourselves standing amongst a gigantic city, with buildings towering hundreds of stories above us. The streets were like any ordinary city. But, there was only one difference…

There wasn’t a single person around. We didn’t even see Depression anymore, it was just the three of us. In a place that should have been brimming with people, there was nothing. Far in the distance, we saw a massive stadium. That was where we had to go. I had a feeling that was where we would find Randy.

And this time, he wasn’t going to cheat. Black and Depression had at least given us some sort of power and protection against Randy’s Quista necklace. At least we would have some sort of fighting chance against him.

Closer and closer we drew toward the stadium, and there still wasn’t anyone around. There were no lights on in the buildings, no nothing as if everyone just got up and left only an hour ago. Behind the stadium, the sun had begun to set, and by the time we had arrived at the stadium, it was night and the stars were out.

The silver stadium was huge. When we entered the field, there were probably enough chairs to seat a million people, and there’s no exaggeration about that. In the center of it all was a gray battle area for Pokémon with the white outline of a Pokéball as the playing field. And then, we saw him. We had suddenly laid eyes on Randy, who was seated on a metal throne on a platform at least fifteen feet high, and he was still wearing his stupid necklace. Besides him were Jeff and Frank, seated on similar thrones on platforms ten feet in the air. And to even further our anger, they were all dressed in black leather and wearing shades, as if they thought they were actually cool. When we approached them in the big, empty stadium, I could hear the snickering. I could feel that feral rage coming right back again.

“Well hello ladies.” Randy snickered.

“Listen here, you schmuck!” Alex shouted to Randy, “I don’t know what your problem is, but if you don’t restore Earth the way it used to be right now and get us the hell out of here, you’re going to have a hell of a lot of crap coming your way!”

Then, Randy took off his shades, and looked at us cynically. After that, he crossed his arms. Now he was starting to act pompous and arrogant, and I swear I was ready to murder him.

“Well, how does it feel?” Randy asked with a sick smile, “Has the utter shame begun to set in alright for you? Let me just tell you this. If you’re here to battle me with your pathetic Pokémon, you’re about to experience a new revelation in losing. It is impossible to beat me.”

“That’s what you think.” I told Randy, “Two can play at your game, Randy Ferguson.”

“Oh really?” He asked, almost laughing.

Suddenly, I heard a snap, and I heard what sounded like metal links hitting the ground. When I looked down, I saw the gold necklace Black had given us, only it was in pieces. Alongside it was Depression’s ring, reduced to a twisted lump. When I looked to my left, I saw Alex and David were without protection either.

“Not good.” Alex said coldly as he looked down at the shattered necklace, “Not good at all…”

“You might as well get used to living here.” Randy said, sitting back in relaxation, “You can spend the rest of eternity in my world, and you’ll always be under my power, under my rules, and don’t forget, you’ll always be weaker than me.”

“Rest of eternity, Randy?” Alex asked, nearly laughing, “I don’t think so. No one lives forever, remember?”

“Well everything is different here.” Randy said with another smile, “In my world, time doesn’t weaken the body. It’s the perfect place… for me anyway.”

I was getting more furious by the moment. I didn’t want to lose to an overconfident jerk like Randy. Then I saw Frank, who just kept giggling constantly by looking at us. I was ready to slaughter him. And there was Jeff, just sitting there like he was big stuff. It was making me sick.

“Frank,” Randy said, looking to his right to face Frank, “I would really enjoy watching you beat the stuffing out of Jake’s Pokémon after what he did to me back in the parking lot. Could you do that for me? Thanks.”

And then, Frank’s metal platform was lowered, and when it reached the bottom, he approached me. I couldn’t stand his fat face with his stupid shades on.

“Hell…o Jake K-o-s-s-a-k.” Frank giggled, “Ready to lose right now, or would you like to do a little curtsy first?”

“Go to Hell, Frank.” I told him, pulling out one of my Pokéballs.

Sike Saner
2nd October 2005, 9:18 PM
I couldn’t stand his fat face with his stupid shades on.

XD That's just priceless. See, it's things like that that really define your excellence at writing first-person. *looks upon passage again* Frickin' hilarious.

And poor Jake...*snorts* You can call him Flower - if you want to. *dies* I really liked Depression as a character, too; I'd have liked to see a little more of that guy.

I shall eagerly await the next installment. ^_^

Avenger Angel
5th October 2005, 6:56 PM
Chapter 7
Against Odds

Frank was a little pig freak, and there was no way I was going to lose to him. I had much better Pokémon than he did. Randy could brag all he wanted to, it wasn’t going to help Frank’s situation.

“I want this to be a two-on-two match.” Randy told us both, “It should be rather interesting…”

“It most certainly shall.” Frank agreed with a giggle.

I knew exactly who to send out. I already had my fingers on the Pokéballs I was going to use. There would be no chance little Franky would stand a chance against my Ninetails and Jolteon. I grasped both of their Pokéballs firmly, and tossed them into the field.

And when their Pokéballs hit the ground and opened up, I already got an extremely sickening taste of what Randy could do with his stupid necklace. He made two completely different Pokémon come out, a Bellossom and a Roselia. Not only was he putting me at a disadvantage, but he was mocking me in a really nasty way.

“What the hell!?” I shouted in disbelief, “What happened to my Jolteon and Ninetails!?”

Frank began snorting in humor uncontrollably.

“I’m sorry, Jake.” Randy said casually, looking away for a moment, “Were you saying something?”

Great, just great. I had never raised a grass-type Pokémon in my life, and now I was going to have to handle two of them while fighting one of my worst enemies. Frank just sat there and laughed.

“Prepare to suffer, flower boy.” Frank laughed, as he threw his two Pokéballs, “Go, Moltres and Articuno!”

And there they were. With a flash of Frank’s Pokéballs, I lay eyes on the legendary birds of fire and ice. Moltres was literally a blazing fire in the shape of a bird while Articuno was a light blue colored bird that glimmered like ice. I was ready to kill myself, knowing I was probably at the greatest type disadvantage of all time and all this would just lead to more humiliation. Frank could slaughter me in no time with this kind of power. All he had to do now was decide how he was going to do it. I had no idea how I was going to handle this. I already knew grass-type attacks were going to do nothing.

“Heh, heh, heh.” Randy snickered, “Let the battle begin!”

I knew at the moment the only way I was going to win was to take out them out one by one. I was starting to get a faint idea of one small, yet possible way to at least get my foot in the door on this battle. Still, this was going to be incredibly hard.

“Moltres, protect yourself and Articuno with Light Screen,” Frank commanded, “Articuno, attack Roselia with your Ice Beam!”

I don’t know how Moltres was able to use Light Screen on both himself and Articuno, but it certainly worked. Grass moves were going to do absolutely nothing now. In the meantime, I grimaced as I watched helpless Roselia get barraged by a wickedly cold Ice Beam. I could feel the chill myself, and I was twenty feet away.

“Man, this is going to be a piece of cake.” Frank smiled, thinking he had it in the bag.

“This isn’t over yet, you idiot.” I shouted back at Frank.

And then, an incredibly brilliant idea came to my mind. I had to do it now, or there was no way I was going to win…

Roselia had been badly hit, but she wasn’t about to call it quits right now. And now that Moltres and Articuno were protected by Light Screen, Special attacks were completely out of the question. At that moment, I had come up with an idea, and I was going to need to take out Moltres first if I wanted it to work right…

“Bellossom, use your Sleep Powder attack!” I declared.

Bellossom then immediately sprayed both of Frank’s Pokémon with a cloud of Sleep Powder. Frank’s face changed from excited to panicky the moment both Moltres and Articuno landed on the gray battlefield fast asleep. I knew it wasn’t going to last forever, so I had to act quickly. This was a moment I was going to need to take advantage of to it’s maximum potential.

“Roselia, Sludge Bomb attack on Moltres, now!” I shouted.

And a moment later, Roselia looked to Moltres and blasted him with a helping of thick, poisonous sludge. Moltres’s type-alignments and Light Screen weren’t going to help him here.

“Come on you fools, wake up!” Frank shouted, “We don’t have time for this!”

I needed to have Moltres taken out, and now. I wasn’t going to wait any longer…

“Bellossom, use your Hyper Beam on Moltres, Roselia, use Sunny Day.” I commanded the both of them.

Suddenly, the night sky that was above us quickly faded, and almost a second later, it looked like it was in the middle of the afternoon. The bright sun had returned, and its light poured into the stadium. Meanwhile, Bellossom focused her attention on Moltres, and a moment later, Moltres was hit directly with a devastating Hyper Beam. When the massive, glowing beam had made contact, it exploded violently, and Moltres took a serious beating. But to my dismay, he wasn’t out yet…

“Sunny Day?” Frank laughed, “What, do you want Moltres to roast your Pokémon even faster now!?”

True, Sunny Day was going to make Moltres’s fire attacks even worse, but that wasn’t going to help Frank with Moltres still sleeping. However, things were about to change. While Moltres was still sleeping, Articuno had woken up. Frank wanted to make sure he wasn’t going to screw up with this opportunity at his fingertips.

“Articuno, Arial Ace attack on Roselia.” Frank commanded and pointed at his target with a smile on his face.

And Articuno didn’t even need to blink before taking flight and blasting at Roselia at mach speed. I heard a very nasty slash sound, and only a second later, Articuno had returned to his position. Roselia was hanging on a string.

“Roselia, use another Sludge Bomb attack against Moltres!” I shouted, clenching my hand in anticipation.

While Bellossom was trying to recover from the Hyper Beam attack, Roselia was using her last bit of strength to attack Moltres with another Sludge Bomb attack. The already beat up Moltres had received another helping of sludge, and then, it was all over for Moltres. He had fainted, totally out of it…

“WHAT!?” Frank shouted in fury, “I DON’T BELIEVE THIS!!!”

“You’re going down Frank.” I told him, “Very painfully.”

Frank returned Moltres to his Pokéball, and Frank was in an intense rage. I thought he was going to explode.

“Blizzard attack, Articuno.” Frank growled, his face turning a furious red, “NOW!!!”

And not a second too soon, the entire stadium was frost-blasted with icy, chilling snow. Even I had felt it for a moment, but I quickly shook it off. However, both Bellossom and Roselia took a serious beating. After the harsh blizzard had passed away, Roselia had dropped on the ground, beaten to a pulp. However, Bellossom still managed to hang in there. I couldn’t have expected Roselia to last through that attack, that was no surprise. Frank began to snicker now that Roselia had been taken out. Without getting angry, I simply returned Roselia to her Pokéball, knowing I hadn’t lost yet.

“You are so going to suffer.” Frank sneered, “If you think your pathetic Bellossom is going to win against an Articuno, you’re so dead wrong.”

“This isn’t over yet, Frank.” I told him, “And I have no intention of losing to you.”

I needed more time. Another attack like that and Bellossom wasn’t going to make it.

“Sleep Powder on Articuno, now, Bellossom!” I shouted.

Articuno was sprayed with another helping of Sleep Powder, but to my dismay, it didn’t work this time. Somehow, he managed to resist the attack.

“Let’s finish this Articuno.” Frank said with glee after my attack had missed, “Aerial Ace on Bellossom for the win…”

Before I could say another word, Bellossom was slashed with Articuno’s Arial Ace attack. I shut my eyes, thinking Bellossom wasn’t going to make it. But, to my surprise, Bellossom managed to survive, but she just barely had enough energy to continue the fight. And worst of all, I hadn’t even manage to inflict one attack on Articuno yet. But, I still had on resource left I could rely on.

“Use your Moonlight, Bellossom.” I told her, “We aren’t about to lose now.”

And then, Bellossom summoned the moon in the sky, and the light from both the moon and the sun completely restored her energy, as if Articuno hadn’t done a thing to her. Bellossom was back in action for now.

“You’re only delaying the inevitable, Jake.” Frank sneered, “There is no way for you to win! Don’t you realize that by now!?”

“Shut up, Frank.” I told him, “I’m not about to let a freak like you win against me.”

Frank was now going for an all or nothing attack. He looked at Articuno, and begun to smile.

“Let’s crush Jake’s pathetic Pokémon with another Blizzard attack!” Frank shouted, “Turn that Bellossom into a popsicle!”

And again, Articuno let loose a devastating Blizzard attack, and I was blinded by the snow for a short time. But when I looked back up, Frank’s reckless attack had actually completely missed Bellossom. Frank wasn’t too happy about that. But right now, I had to give Sleep Powder one more try.

“Sleep Powder attack, Bellossom!” I shouted, still testing my luck.

And this time, when Articuno was engulfed by the powder, he immediately fell asleep. Now was my chance to do some serious damage.

“Sludge Bomb attack on Articuno!” I commanded Bellossom.

And then, Articuno was blasted by a vicious helping of poisonous sludge. Articuno couldn’t stop the attack, but unfortunately, the attack had woken him up. Articuno was back in action.

“Ice Beam, Articuno!” Frank commanded, pointing right at Bellossom.

And at that moment, Bellossom took the nastiest Ice Beam ever, right in her weak spot. Bellossom tumbled on her side, but she still managed to survive it. By now, the sunlight from the Sunny Day had worn off, and Moonlight alone wasn’t going to heal Bellossom enough. I had almost run out of choices for one last final attack, but then, worthless little Randy interrupted my concentration.

“You know Jake, Bellossom has only one chance left to attack.” Randy sneered, “And Articuno still has plenty of health left. Your Sleep Powder isn’t going to work anymore. Articuno’s already gotten used to it.”

“Shut up, Randy.” I growled at him, “I haven’t lost yet.”

“But you’re about to.” Randy continued, “But I hope when you finally lose, you won’t have any hard feelings. I hope you’ll just see the truth and realize that you just naturally suck at Pokémon training.”

I was getting angry. How could Randy feel I had already lost? And worst of all, how could he possibly think I suck at Pokémon training when he had to go through all this trouble just to finally beat us? Still, on the other hand, it was getting desperate. Another Sludge Bomb wasn’t going to do enough damage.

“And after you lose,” Randy said to me with a snicker, “You’ll see that there will be no escape from my world. There will be no hope for you to return to normal, but that’s alright. Bellossom still really loves you anyway.”

And Frank started snickering uncontrollably. He thought it was actually seriously funny that Bellossom and I actually looked somewhat alike.

“Well you know what, Randy…” I told him, now finding a way to finish this, “As much as I hate your guts, I certainly hope you’re right.”

I then looked to Bellossom, who had this one chance to finish off Articuno.

“Return attack, Bellossom!” I shouted.

And at that last moment, Bellossom got up and charged right after Articuno. Frank looked in horror as Bellossom violently slammed into Articuno, dealing a serious amount of damage. When the dust had cleared, Articuno was on the gray battleground with its wings spread out. He had been defeated…

Wondrous Sableye
5th October 2005, 8:12 PM
Heh, yep, excellent chapters, and I find it rather funny that Randy gave Frank every possible advantage and still the guy lost. Jesus Monkey Christ, how much d'you have to suck to lose with a pair of legendary Pokémon and ideal conditions? XD

X-Cel
5th October 2005, 8:31 PM
I don't think there's anything left for me to say about this fic. It's simply fantastic and your style of writing is astonishing, added with lots of details and interesting characters. An excellent piece of art you have there. ^^


And on top of that, that was one fantastic battle scene you had there. Keep it up! :D

guiltysparkzz
5th October 2005, 9:05 PM
Hahaha, I always loved that part. Frank must suck even more than I do!

Another great chapter. I wish it was like last time where the fic was nearly done when I began to read..

Avenger Angel
8th October 2005, 12:57 AM
Heh, I know I haven't actually worked that battle between Frank and Jake out to see if it could possibly conclude that way, but again, it's a story and it doesn't have to go with what the games would conclude.

Again, thank you for your excellent reviews.

Avenger Angel
10th October 2005, 5:41 PM
Chapter 8
Turning Back

Frank looked at Articuno like the whole thing hadn’t happened. He shook his head in disbelief, still unable to figure out why he lost.

“NOOOO!!!!” Frank shouted in horrible anger, “This isn’t possible!!!”

“Man, do you suck Frank.” I told him, nearly laughing, “You couldn’t even beat me while you were cheating. You couldn’t even beat me when you had the greatest advantage possible. How pathetic is that!?”

Frank’s face turned bright red. He looked ready to explode.

“I hate you!” Frank shouted loudly, “You should have lost!”

“Should have?” I asked Frank, nearly laughing, “Man, you just get more amusing by the minute. You really are a sad sack of crap, Frank.”

“Nobody wants to hear stupid comments from your face, Jake!” Frank squealed.

And then, Randy stood up like he thought he was a hero. He looked down at the two of us like we were his subjects. Just the look at his face with his phony shades was driving me insane.

“Shut up, both of you!” Randy shouted menacingly, “Frank, you highly disappoint me. In fact, I’d go as far as saying you couldn’t get much worse when it comes to training Pokémon.”

“WHAT!?” Frank shouted in disbelief, “I thought we were friends, Randy!”

“And I thought you could handle the responsibility of authority, Frank.” Randy said with a cold voice, “But for now, farewell Frank, and I hope we don’t meet again.”

And then, Frank watched in horror as Randy waved his hand, and the image of Frank suddenly vaporized. I didn’t know what happened to Frank, and I certainly didn’t want to find out.

“Well, that’s perfectly fine with me.” Jeff said, breaking his silence, “After all, I didn’t have much respect for him anyway.”

Nice guy. What better way to treat your friends than to utterly betray them? But then again, maybe it took sheer discovery for Randy to realize that Frank was just a piece of dirt anyway.

“Enough Jeff,” Randy demanded, “Right now, I want to see our best friend Alex in complete shame. And I know you have a least half a brain to make it possible Jeff. I want to see their shame, and NOW!”

“Don’t worry Randy.” Jeff responded with confidence, “We’re taking Alex out for good.”

“That’s what you think.” Alex responded, “I’ve only just begun to fight!”

And then, on that gray field, the two of them stood ready for the very nasty battle that was about to unfold. I was hoping Alex was already prepared to deal with Randy’s nasty and unexpected cheating. I only managed to beat Frank by a miracle’s chance…

It was on those gray battlegrounds that Alex and Jeff had exchanged stares. Alex had beaten Jeff before, and now the only thing Jeff wanted was to win and seek revenge. Even with all that had happened to us, Alex wasn’t about to lose because of humiliation. It wasn’t like Alex to feel humiliated, even as a giant butterfly. I could even bet that Alex could lose to Jeff, and he still wouldn’t care. After all, Randy certainly wasn’t playing according to the rules.

“I will be savoring the moment you finally lose, Alex.” Jeff told him, “Jake might have gotten past Frank, but then again, how much of an accomplishment is that!?”

“That doesn’t matter to me, Jeff.” Alex told him, “This is between you and me, and you and me only. Hear that Randy?”

But Randy looked away like he didn’t hear anything. I could just smell another trick in the air, and it was making me sick.

“Get ready for your worst nightmare, Alex.” Jeff said, pulling out two of his Pokéballs, “Go, Ho-oh and Entei!”

Ugh. I couldn’t believe my eyes when I saw Ho-oh, the rainbow bird of complete fiery destruction and Entei, another legendary Pokémon of fire. They both glared menacingly at Alex, but Alex wasn’t going to let a scary face stop him.

But then again, when he pulled out two of his Pokéballs, I could already see the hesitation. Alex’s Pokémon were going to have no defense under the power Randy’s Quista necklace. Now, it was up to Randy to decide what Pokémon were going to come out of Alex’s Pokéballs. And as sad as it sounded, I could already guess which two…

Alex threw his two Pokéballs, not even declaring who he had selected. And then to his disgust and Jeff’s delight, the two Pokémon Alex was going to be stuck using were a Butterfree and a Beautifly. As if the situation I had just experienced couldn’t get any worse, Alex’s example clearly showed it could.

“What the hell is the matter with you, Randy!?” Alex shouted, knowing he was the one responsible, “Can’t you keep your butt out of this!?”

“Keep going Alex.” Randy laughed, “I love to watch you squirm.”

The three of us were furious. How could Jeff even see this as a true Pokémon battle? Butterfree and Beautifly were NOT Alex’s Pokémon, and I knew for sure he wouldn’t use them in a million years. But now he had no choice. It was either going to be a severe struggle to win fighting with the two of them, or just plain losing altogether. This truly was Pokémon battling at its worst.

“As always…” Randy said, nearly laughing as he brushed his hair, “Let the mayhem begin…”

“Thank you, your highness.” Jeff remarked, “This is for Ampharos and Espeon. Ho-oh, Sacred Fire attack on Butterfree. Entei, burn Beautifly to a crisp with your Flamethrower attack!”

Merciless little freak. He was going to go as far as seeing that Alex wouldn’t even get a single turn before it was all over with. Butterfree could only wait as an enormous rush of flames nearly consumed it alive, leaving it with only a fragment of energy left. Beautifly took a similar beating, even though it still was in better condition than his half-barbecued Butterfree. Now, Alex was reduced to all or nothing attacks even on his first round.

“The two of you are cowards.” Alex told them both, “You can’t even battle for real, that’s how poor you are!”

“Alex,” Randy said, snickering again, “This IS for real. My world is real now, and you have to accept it or you have to accept losing. There is no other way around.”

There was nothing Alex could do but continue. If he really was going to lose, at least he would lose honorably. To the three of us, none of this was real. And the only thing that needed to be done to return Randy to the worthless little punk he was before was to swipe that necklace right off his neck. Unfortunately, we couldn’t even get near it.

Alex’s two butterfly Pokémon were badly bruised, but they didn’t give up yet, and neither did Alex. The last thing Alex wanted to do was give Jeff the satisfaction of winning when he clearly didn’t deserve it. However, he was going to need a little luck.

“Butterfree, use your Stun Spore attack,” Alex said firmly, “Beautifly, use Sleep Powder.”

Alex left no holes in the system. Both of them were going to be inflicted with at least something to slow them down. Ho-oh had fallen asleep and Entei was paralyzed. Now was Alex’s chance. Entei’s speed had drastically decreased, and Ho-oh was left snoozing.

Then, Alex ordered both of his Pokémon to use Morning Sun to recover the damage that had been done. Ho-oh was still asleep, but Entei was going to get another chance to strike.

“Flamethrower on Butterfree!” Jeff shouted loudly.

And after a violent rush of flames had blown from Entei’s mouth and smothered Butterfree, the damage had gotten worse. I would have hated to say it, but Alex was going to have to go kamikaze if he wanted a chance to win. He was just going to have to forget about the damage that had been done.

“Butterfree, Psychic attack on Entei!” Alex shouted.

Entei was hit dead on as a blue and white flash had covered his body. However, it certainly wasn’t enough to slow him down at all.

And then, Ho-oh had woken up, and Jeff couldn’t have been happier. After rubbing his hands and snickering, he prepared to strike.

“Ho-oh, Sacred Fire on Butterfree.” Jeff ordered, “Entei, use Fire Blast on Beautifly.”

And then, the unimaginable happened. Butterfree had been stormed with flames, and I just couldn’t watch. Butterfree had been burned to oblivion, and it couldn’t handle anymore. Meanwhile, Beautifly had been struck with the flaming asterisk symbol, and embers were thrown in all directions. When the fire had cleared, both of Alex’s Pokémon had been eliminated. He didn’t have a chance…

As bad as it was, I wasn’t surprised. Alex had an even worse disadvantage than me. Butterfree and Beautifly just didn’t compare to the power of Ho-oh and Entei. I don’t think he could have possibly won that disgusting and dishonorable match…

“Well, that certainly was fun.” Jeff smiled, “Now get out of here. We don’t have patience for losers like you.”

“There’s no way anyone could have won that!” Alex shouted at Jeff, “That wasn’t a real match!”

But, then a wave of silence had kept them both quiet. Randy had stood up and looked at the three of us. I was really getting tired of these antics.

“That certainly was a real match.” Randy told Alex, acting like he knew everything on the planet, “And you lost.”

“Randy, I’m tired as hell living here!” Alex shouted angrily, “I’m tried of you and your pathetic cheating. Is this the only possible way you can win a Pokémon match!? How incredibly pitiful is that!?”

Randy found that rather insulting. He looked at Alex, and couldn’t even feel pity for him.

“Jeff, thank you for your time.” Randy told him, “But now I’d like you to move aside.”

“Are you kidding?” Jeff asked in shock, “The rules are that if they don’t win against me, they have to turn around and get out of here. Losers don’t belong here.”

“I want to battle the three of them myself.” Randy told Jeff, “I’ve been waiting to beat them for a long time…”

I was getting sick of this trash. How could Randy feel like he was a hero when the only thing that was keeping us bound here and keeping Randy in power was a single stupid necklace? Plus on top of everything else, I hated being tossed around like a piece of dirt when it was really us who were more powerful than Randy.

“I want to crush you.” Randy said with a smile, “Your efforts will be so hopeless here.”

And out of all the sickness I was feeling, I couldn’t help but protest against it.

“You know what Randy?” I asked him, “You’re probably right. We don’t stand a chance against your necklace.”

“It’s me who you’re going to lose against Kossak.” Randy smiled.

“No.” I told Randy firmly, “It’s your necklace. If we fail to beat your Pokémon, then we lose to your necklace, but not you.”

Randy was getting furious, but the truth was getting to him. I didn’t want him to start a battle thinking it was through his own power that he was going to win against us. I was on a roll.

“Battle me, you fools!” Randy shouted.

“No Randy, I don’t feel like losing to Quista today.” I told him, “Can’t you see you’re just a hopeless case without your stupid necklace!?”

He looked at me with a dark stare. He knew the truth, he just didn’t want to accept it. But one thing was for sure, he wasn’t going to take it off. That was the last thing he was going to do.

“If you’re not going to fight me, then I want you out of my face.” Randy told us, quickly growing angry.

Even though we had come here with a strong urge to defeat Randy and get out of here, I was getting a feeling that unless we found someway to block Randy’s power, there was no way we were going to win. He already screwed up my Ninetails and my Jolteon. I didn’t feel like making the damage any worse.

“Fine Randy.” I said to him, turned away, “Then we’re leaving.”

Immediately, Alex and David looked at me like I had lost it. They didn’t see that we didn’t stand a chance against Randy at the moment.

“Jake, are you nuts?” Alex asked me, “We have to beat him so we can get out of here!”

“Remember what Black and Depression told us?” I whispered to him, “There’s no way we can beat him. And it’s better if we turn down his offer than lose to him. If we lose to him, then he want to stay here forever.”

“Ugh, I didn’t think of that.” David said with disgust.

Alex was annoyed, thinking we would only need to stay here for only a few more moments. In truth, so was I, but I didn’t want to risk losing to Randy. We would have to find a way to block his power so he couldn’t cheat against us. It was the only way.

And as much as it pained us, we then turned around and began to walk out of that giant stadium. Randy was truly furious, but we couldn’t afford for him to be in absolute glee. We would lose everything…

X-Cel
10th October 2005, 8:13 PM
Way to go Neo, a new chappie for us to fiddle with. :D

The battlescene was a little too quick but I don't think a match between those four would be going for long anyways. =x


It was nice though. Especially the fact Jake could turn the tables against Randy, even though it was just verbally.

Sike Saner
11th October 2005, 9:05 PM
Frank was a little pig freak, and there was no way I was going to lose to him.

BEST OPENING SENTENCE EVER! XD

Although, one does have to feel just a little bit sorry for the "little pig freak", given that he suffered the supreme humiliation of being defeated by an enchanted hula flower commanded by an enchanted hula-flower boy...XD But, in a way, I guess that's what he gets for being a grand royal CHEESEBALL and pulling two legendaries on Jake. Shame on Frank. Shame on the little pig freak.


“Nobody wants to hear stupid comments from your face, Jake!” Frank squealed.

XP What a dorkwad...

Ho-oh and Entei vs. Butterfree and Beautifly makes me want to cry. *goes to murder Randy and Jeff for being major-league cheeseballs*

...Holy crap, I'm actually sympathizing on the side of freakin' bullies here...Meh, guess it's a matter of choosing the lesser of two evils...or something...Hm.

guiltysparkzz
11th October 2005, 11:53 PM
Trust me, Jake becomes a tad nicer later on. The Randy bit is part one of three, and it really changes from then on.

Avenger Angel
13th October 2005, 1:12 AM
BEST OPENING SENTENCE EVER! XD

Although, one does have to feel just a little bit sorry for the "little pig freak", given that he suffered the supreme humiliation of being defeated by an enchanted hula flower commanded by an enchanted hula-flower boy...XD But, in a way, I guess that's what he gets for being a grand royal CHEESEBALL and pulling two legendaries on Jake. Shame on Frank. Shame on the little pig freak.

Heh, I find that pretty funny, especially considering the fact I modeled Frank's character after someone I knew a long time ago. Oh, those memories are painful indeed...


XP What a dorkwad...

Ho-oh and Entei vs. Butterfree and Beautifly makes me want to cry. *goes to murder Randy and Jeff for being major-league cheeseballs*

...Holy crap, I'm actually sympathizing on the side of freakin' bullies here...Meh, guess it's a matter of choosing the lesser of two evils...or something...Hm.

Alien Vs. Predator anyone?

Nah, I’m only kidding, but you’ll see how things change later on and who becomes the desperate and who is the one in control. And guiltysparkzz is right, but to tell the truth, I haven’t ever had the chance to post the real beating heart of this story on Serebii yet.

Avenger Angel
15th October 2005, 4:58 PM
Chapter 9
The Separation

It was a long walk to get out of that giant stadium. Longer than it should have been. I had no idea how long we were going to have to wait now until we could fight him on his level, but it already began to feel like ages. We were all losing our patience. Some of us more than others…

“Well, that went swell.” David said sarcastically, looking at me with annoyance, “Just what do you expect to do now, Jake?”

I was silent. I really didn’t know. I wanted a solution as much as David did but there wasn’t one to be found. Still, David was looking at me like I made the worst choice possible.

“Look, maybe we’ll come across a solution.” I told him, “Randy can’t be invincible, not even in his own world.”

“Well hotshot,” David said to me, looking at me with a cold stare, “Why didn’t we battle him? At least we could have given a try you know.”

“David,” I said to him, “If we lost to Randy, we might just be suffering a blow we might never recover from, understand? It could mean being stuck here forever.”

David still looked at me like I was crazy. He just wasn’t understanding anything.

“Maybe not.” David said in a hopeful tone, “Look, it’s not for certain Randy would want to stay here even if we do lose to him. Sooner or later he’s going to get sick of his own world.”

“Yeah David,” Alex said to him, “Not soon enough for me. Randy doesn’t want to ever leave this place. If he gets bored with it, all he has to do is change the scenery to fit his desires. I really don’t feel like living to what Randy desires.”

David still didn’t care. Obviously he wasn’t heeding the warnings that Black and Depression had given to him. Still, he felt there was some hope. I wanted to believe there was something I could do about it myself, but there was nothing. He just couldn’t see the reality of the situation…

“I’m not going to sit here hoping we just happen to bump into a solution.” David said with annoyance, “I’ll battle Randy right now, and I don’t care if it’s all or nothing.”

“Go ahead then, David.” Alex told him, “We’ll see you later.”

And not a second later, David turned right back around and headed back into the stadium. I knew there was no way he could win. If he couldn’t beat Caska, he sure wasn’t going to beat Randy. I didn’t want to stick around to find out he lost.

“Come on.” I told Alex, “Let’s get out of here.”

“Where?” Alex asked me, getting annoyed himself, “You sure don’t seem to have a plan here, Jake. We’re not going to find a way out of here by wandering around mindlessly.”

“Yeah,” I told Alex seriously, “But we’re not going to find anything by staying around here either. There’s nothing for us here.”

Alex really didn’t seem to agree. He just looked away and turned back at the stadium.

“Look,” Alex told me, “I know you’re right about us not being able to win against Randy and all, but I think we could sure do better than just walking around. Maybe we can find something here instead. We can just…”

“Fine Alex.” I told him, “You can stay here and see what you can find, but I think our solution lies elsewhere. To me, this place seems like nothing but emptiness.”

And that was where we split up. I didn’t feel right by leaving Alex and David behind, but I didn’t feel right about staying in this deserted city. After I said goodbye to Alex, I left them all behind, still having a sliver of hope in me that I would at least draw closer to finding the solution to all our problems.

I had hoped to find a way out of this forsaken place, even while I was walking away from the very source that could bring me back home. But even then, maybe Alex and David were right. How was I supposed to find the key to our escape by aimless walking? Where would I be going after all?

I felt like I was slowing going insane. I had been walking for nearly three days now, which seemed so much longer when I was constantly burdened by endless thoughts. Not only that, but the only thing I could consume was water. What a nightmare. I wasn’t even human anymore…

Those endless plains seemed like a desert. By now I was too far away to turn back, and even if I could, what was the point? Could I possibly hope to accomplish the impossible? Nothing would have changed from before, only my morale would be diminished. At the moment, it seemed like nothing could be done about it, and this is how it was all supposed to end…

But on the evening of the third day, everything had changed.

Long and behold, I had come across a two-story brick building within the shadow of a nearby, grassy hill. I didn’t care if death itself was inside, I was ready to cope with anything right now, even that. I approached the small brick building, opened the door, and stepped inside the dimly lit room.

Inside seemed to be what appeared to be a small office, with a large desk, shelves with books and a carpeted floor. I shut the door and the lights became brighter, revealing a middle-aged man in a business suit sitting in the squishy wheeled chair behind the desk. He looked up at me and crossed his arms. He had a serious face and dark black hair.

“I’ve been expecting you, Jake Kossak.” He told me, looking at me like this was some kind of job interview.

“How do you know me?” I asked him, wondering who this guy really was.

He crossed his legs and sat back in his chair as he fiddled with a pen in his hand. I can already tell he knew exactly who I was.

“I’m Randy’s hatred, Jake.” He had told me, “The name is Coldblood. I am one of the strongest forces of Randy’s mind. Because of me, his anger, sorrow, and depression exist in their fullest form. And you, Jake Kossak, are my most valuable ally.”

I was silent. I sure didn’t feel like it at the time. I felt more like a loser that was a waste of space.

“Don’t feel that way.” He told me, reading my expression, “I know how you feel. For the last few days you have been feeling nothing but misery. I can easily take that away.”

“How?” I asked him.

But, he never answered my question, and I never figured it out on my own. He snapped his fingers, and then I felt amazing relief. When I looked down, the flowers were gone. Everything was gone, and I was back in my normal clothing again. But before I could even thank him, he spoke again.

“Jake, someone needs to take Randy out of business, and that someone is you.” Coldblood said to me firmly.

“Not while he still has his stupid necklace.” I told him, hoping I didn’t sound like a whiner.

“That’s all about to change…” He said to me.

I had heard this before, and it didn’t work in the past. Black and Depression had attempted to help us before, and it still didn’t work. What could Coldblood do that they couldn’t?

“Coldblood, Randy destroyed our protection, and he changed my Jolteon and my Ninetails into a Bellossom and a Roselia.” I informed him, “What the hell am I supposed to do about that.”

Coldblood was silent. It almost seemed like… he had been waiting for me to bring this up.

“Give me your Pokémon.” He told me, not giving me a clue as to what he was going to do with them.

What could I have done? I had nothing to lose anymore. I had no choice now but to trust him, even if it was dealing with a very dark side of Randy.

He laid out my Pokéballs on the desk, one by one. He placed his hand on one of them, and the whole Pokéball began to glow white. When the white glow died down, he moved to the next. He had done it to all of them, and I just stood there just wondering what he was doing to my Pokémon.

“What did you just do to them?” I asked Coldblood.

“There.” He told me, “Now they’re the same level as Randy’s, the highest level possible. Your Jolteon and Ninetails are completely back to normal.”

While that certainly made things easier, I had remembered Black telling me Randy’s Quista necklace would allow him to use any attack Randy’s whacked imagination could come up with. And I knew the necklace Black had given us had done nothing.

“What I’m about to offer you is something completely different.” Coldblood told me.

I could swear this guy was reading my mind…

“How so?” I asked him.

“Randy can’t destroy something he can’t see.” He said to me, “You need to have an innate power that Randy can’t touch. I’m just the person who can give you that, so you can attack Randy’s Pokémon with whatever you can think of. Only then will you be put on the same level as him.”

I was sure hoping this wasn’t anything like intensive surgery. But even if it was, I had no other choice. I didn’t want to lose to Randy now.

“It only takes about a day.” Coldblood told me, “You go to sleep, and a day later, you’ll have all the power you’ll need to fight Randy. But be warned, it isn’t half as powerful as Randy’s necklace, which can do much more than make Randy’s imagined attacks a reality. There are some powers that Randy doesn’t even know of yet.”

And so, he took me to a back room where the only thing in the blank, white room was a single, plain bed. He told me to simply go to sleep, and everything would be done as soon as I woke up. I just quickly went to bed, and I knew at that moment I was ready to do anything.

Saffire Persian
17th October 2005, 5:04 AM
Before I say anything, really nice use of the first person POV. You've been working on it for two years... it shows. Nice job.

Anyway, all the characters are wonderfully developed, and it's fun, yet frustrating to be on a "tetter-totter" concerning the characters thus far. You want to hate Jake and co, because of how they tormented Randy, which more than likely made him who he is now. (What an ODD necklace.), yet, you want to hate Randy because of his stupid "pig freak" attitude.

Right now.. I'm leaning over a little to Jake's side.. but then again, it is the main POV. And Randy's just a snobbish freak now, who's a little too overconfident.

I also like the way you employ the "fantasy" genre in here. With Randy's emotions, especially.. Depression. XD.... My favorite. I also found the idea of the Legendary Birds getting beat up by a little Bellasom (I'm SURE i'm spelling that wrong) amusing.. and odd at the same time.

0_o.... <--- My expression through the reading.

Odd, but good in all senses of the word.. and all the mistakes that I have come across others have all ready pointed out.

I look forward to more.

X-Cel
17th October 2005, 4:22 PM
I also found the idea of the Legendary Birds getting beat up by a little Bellasom (I'm SURE i'm spelling that wrong) amusing.. and odd at the same time.
It's Bellossom, so you shouldn't feel bad about it. :D (You're not, but hey.)



Well, Randy deserves his revenge after all but I don't think it will end just there. Jake and co will want their revenge as well an so would Randy, again.


And the the cycle would just keep looping over and over..... I think this is what Neo Pikachu wanted to tell us.

But anyways.

Avenger Angel
18th October 2005, 6:39 PM
Before I say anything, really nice use of the first person POV. You've been working on it for two years... it shows. Nice job.

Thanks. I enjoy working with first person perspectives when it comes to stories, and I only rarely stray away from that. And it just seems like the times I do, the story doesn’t come out as well as I wanted it to.


Anyway, all the characters are wonderfully developed, and it's fun, yet frustrating to be on a "tetter-totter" concerning the characters thus far. You want to hate Jake and co, because of how they tormented Randy, which more than likely made him who he is now. (What an ODD necklace.), yet, you want to hate Randy because of his stupid "pig freak" attitude.

Right now.. I'm leaning over a little to Jake's side.. but then again, it is the main POV. And Randy's just a snobbish freak now, who's a little too overconfident.

Heh, I’ve gotten a lot of mixed feelings from people when it comes to Jake’s crew vs. Randy’s crew and who’s the real guilty party of the two of them. And unless you’ve read ahead and have seen what comes later on, you may be surprised at the outcome.

And I find it funny how people like Randy’s Depression as a character, even though his cameo is pretty short. I’ll definitely have to keep that in mind the next time I need his type of personality.

Again, thank you for reading and reviewing.


And the the cycle would just keep looping over and over..... I think this is what Neo Pikachu wanted to tell us.

Not exactly… but you’ll see…

Avenger Angel
20th October 2005, 5:14 PM
Chapter 10
The New Dawn

Contrary to my first belief, I woke up feeling absolutely no different from before. At that moment, I had already begun to believe that perhaps Coldblood had decided not to go through with this. It was possible. Maybe he had decided he liked his new physical form and by giving me the power to fight Randy evenly might result in his dissatisfaction.

“Very painless, wasn’t it?” He asked me as he stepped into the room.

“I don’t even feel anything.” I told him.

“That’s good, because you shouldn’t be.” Coldblood told me, “If you did, then something would have been wrong.”

Outstanding. Now all he needed to do was tell me how I needed to get it to work. At first, I could visualize just thinking up an attack, ordering which Pokémon to attack with, and that would be it. But, it wasn’t as easy as I thought.

“First off,” Coldblood told me, “Randy makes it look easy. He comes up with an attack in his head, sends it to one of his Pokémon in a psychic decoded message, and because he wants to, the Pokémon he sends it to understands it, and immediately attacks with Randy’s desired move.”

“It can’t be that easy…” I remarked in disbelief.

“But it is.” Coldblood said firmly, “Or to him, at least. You’ll definitely need to focus more on what your Pokémon are thinking. You need to make them realize that in Randy’s world, your imagination is probably the most powerful weapon you can wield, and as long as they can listen to you, you and they can make it possible.”

This was crazy. I couldn’t believe Randy had even come up with such a thing. Making up your own Pokémon attacks seemed like a pretty difficult task, and I didn’t even know where to get started. It seemed like the biggest cheating tool of all time in the history of Pokémon battling.

And I was already certain that Randy had done this numerous times. Right now, his simple imagination had become a god-like power. No wonder he was so keen into wanting to battle us. He would wipe the floor with us in no time. It was probably what he was itching to do all this time. All he had to do was see my face, and he would let out his absolute worst.

Obviously, he was expecting me to show up again to battle him. He would probably be enraged that I was no longer the flower princess precious that he expected me to be. I was thinking it would probably be a far better idea to go in disguise than show my face to his. He wanted to crush me more than anything else, but I had to try and fight him looking like someone or something else…

“Absolutely.” Coldblood told me, reading my mind again, “And I already have something in mind.”

Coldblood had already helped me out immensely. Right now, I was all ears for another good idea of his. I had a feeling it would be something completely perfect. I couldn’t wait to see what Coldblood had come up with.

“I had seen what Randy had done to you.” Coldblood said, “He wanted you to feel demoralized and pathetic the moment you stepped up to battle him.”

Definitely sounded familiar. I felt embarrassed as hell when I was in that stadium, and I’m sure that wouldn’t have changed one bit if I were to do it again. I had a feeling Coldblood knew exactly how to turn the tables around in my favor.

“I know of a way you can make Randy feel demoralized, effectively disguise yourself, and encode your commands to your Pokémon, and Randy won’t have a single idea what you just said.” Coldblood said with a hint of delight in his tone.

PERFECT!!! I loved the idea! As if Randy didn’t have enough to worry about now, he was just about to see something that was going to wet his pants even more. If Randy couldn’t understand the commands I was giving to my Pokémon, and they were going to be made-up attacks just like his, he was going to be in deep trouble.

“So what is it already!?” I shouted, eagerly waiting for Coldblood to reveal his outstanding plan.

“I want you to disguise yourself as the one Pokémon Randy has hungrily thirsted for all the years of his life, but has been unable to capture. Seeing this Pokémon will surely bring back some rather bitter memories that Randy will not want to be reminded of. On top of that, Randy will not know it’s really you. And third, your Pokémon will understand your commands as you talk to them in their own language, but Randy will have no clue as to what you have told them.”

Well, that certainly fit the criteria but it certainly wasn’t what I expected. I had never once remembered Randy so desperately wanting a single Pokémon that he couldn’t get. I tried to imagine what Pokémon it would be, but nothing came to mind.

And then, I knew that Coldblood had figured out what I was thinking. He was just about to tell me everything…

It was then that Coldblood had told me about Randy’s childhood, and how even as a little kid there was nothing more he wanted than this one Pokémon. Coldblood told me he asked for it every single birthday and Christmas of his entire life but was left disappointed every time. He also told me how he had failed to capture it three times. At that point, I think I would have been frustrated myself.

“For the longest time, Randy had desperately desired a Pikachu above all other Pokémon. Even at this time, Randy still wants a Pikachu, but his mind is possessed by power and his own idea of what his personal image should be, and therefore he only has the best Pokémon possible rather than having the one Pokémon he really wants.”

Fantastic. Now Coldblood wanted me to square off against Randy as a Pikachu? Things were really starting to get looney now. I had only been normal for a few hours. Couldn’t I at least have a few moments to spend as myself?

“Randy always loved giving his Pokémon nicknames.” Coldblood recalled, “He called his Growlithe ‘Striker,’ his Nidoran ‘Spike,’ his Pidgey ‘Storm Wind’ and his Caterpie ‘Enigma’. He never called his Pokémon by their nicknames while you three were around because he was afraid you would make fun of them.”

Yeah, we probably would, even though for once I personally didn’t feel they were that bad, though his Pokémon were truly weak and probably undeserving of such names.

“If he had caught a Pikachu, he would have named him ‘Juno.’” Coldblood told me, “Of course in Randy’s world, there is such a Pikachu already in existence, but he lives too far underground and too far away to make any use of. Instead, you will inherit Juno’s place and confront Randy. You will become the one Pokémon that Randy craves so desperately.”

It was a bold move to fight Randy as something he truly wanted and desired. Randy would surely hold back some of his power, but I certainly wouldn’t. It would certainly make my day if Randy lost to me just because he didn’t want to hurt the feelings of a Pikachu he really wanted. I loved Coldblood’s whole plan. It was cleverly delicious and sinister, just the way I liked things.

“Very well then, Coldblood.” I told him, “I’ll take Juno’s position and confront Randy.”

“It isn’t that easy.” Coldblood warned me, “Once you become Juno, the real Juno will disappear and become a part of you, and you’ll be stuck as him until you find a way to restore the world back to normal again. Unless Randy forgets about Juno, you’ll have to take his role from here on in, and don’t expect Randy to just completely forget about something he’s been desiring his entire life.”

Good point, but I really didn’t care. The plan was too good to let go, and I had to act upon it. It was definitely worth the risk, even if it meant staying as a Pikachu for the rest of my life. I wanted to be free of Randy’s mind, and I wanted it at any cost.

“Let’s go then.” I told Coldblood firmly, “I’ve made up my mind.”

“Very well.” Coldblood said as he snapped his fingers.

Instantly, I felt like I was falling but I never hit the ground. Everything in the room became huge, as if I was lying on the floor. When it all stopped growing huge, I looked up and I realized now I was only a few inches more than a foot off the ground. I couldn’t help but look at my hands. Sure enough, they were small and yellow with tiny fingers. I had become a Pikachu all right. Again, I was overcome with even more weird feelings.

Then, Coldblood handed me the belt with my Pokéballs, only now they were huge. It was like using a bungee cord to tie basketballs around my waist. And I couldn’t help but think that when I pressed the button the prep the Pokéball for use, it would grow to the size of a giant beach ball. I quickly realized why Pokémon trainers that were Pokémon themselves were extremely few in number…

“You must be careful.” Coldblood warned me, “Anyone that loses to Randy immediately becomes his servant. That’s exactly why happened to Alex and David. David had lost badly against Randy, and after Alex heard the news, he immediately challenged Randy only to fail. If you lose as well, there will be nothing to help bring the three of you back to the real world. Most likely, if you lose to Randy, you’ll be stuck as his favorite Pokémon to train and care for. I’m sure that’s not what you want.”

Hell no. In fact that was probably the last thing I wanted. This was truly all or nothing, and there was no other way about it. I had to win, I had no choice. It hurt to know that now, David and Alex were Randy’s slaves, the one thing in the world they didn’t want.

“Normally, you can’t fight Randy whenever you want to.” Coldblood told me, “There will be a tournament held in only a few days, and the winner of the final round will challenge Randy with the promise of a large cash prize if they win. If you were still were Jake Kossak, you could challenge Randy whenever you wanted to because there’s nothing he wants more than to beat you, but now is different. You don’t want to give Randy any hint that you’re Jake in disguise.”

Of course I didn’t care about the cash. I just wanted to get out of here.

“Of course, no one has ever won this tournament other than Randy.” Coldblood said, “That’s why Randy now has at least fifty slaves. You have to be the one to fight Randy in the final round, and you have to be the one who wins. I can only wish you the best of luck from here on in.”

There was only one thing I could think of as I walked out that door and bid him farewell. Thank God for Coldblood. I have no idea what I would have done without him…

Saffire Persian
20th October 2005, 8:14 PM
XD.. Brilliant! You threw off my expectations. I knew he would be turned into a Pikachu, but not all willingly like he just did. I actually wouldn't mine being one of those mouse things.

The imaginations the limit indeed.

Although, my prediction is that not everything will go as planned, but you never know, it might. I was wrong before, and I probably will be again. I look forward to your future writings.

Avenger Angel
24th October 2005, 11:30 PM
XD.. Brilliant! You through off my expectations. I knew he would be turned into a Pikachu, but not all willingly like he just did. I actually wouldn't mine being one of those mouse things.

Heh, and to tell the truth, I've had dreams at night where I was a Pikachu. Very interesting... to say the least.


Although, my prediction is that not everything will go as planned, but you never know, it might. I was wrong before, and I probably will be again. I look forward to your future writings.

Ah, you'll see. I won't spoil anything but there will definitely be surprises in store.

Avenger Angel
26th October 2005, 7:37 PM
Chapter 11
The Alter Ego

It was a long march back to Victory City, but it was far more hopeful than when I had left. The three day trek felt like nothing now, even though the distance felt greater now that I was much smaller. I felt like I could march even in the middle of the night, but I didn’t want to exhaust myself. Surprisingly, when I had arrived back in Victory City, the place was jumping. I didn’t understand why the place seemed so empty before, and now it seemed like an oasis of excitement in this desert of pure boredom.

It wasn’t hard to find the stadium again, since it loomed over the rest of the city and easily became a permanent part of the city’s skyline. All I could do was just keep walking toward the giant stadium. As the streets were filled with cars and people, all I kept wondering was why they were here now, and not before. Despite that, I passed the wonder aside and kept moving.

Once I had arrived at the stadium, all I had to do was register at a small desk, but it was quite a shock. Only a tiny handful of names had been on the list, which made me immediately think of hesitation. But nonetheless, I registered my name as “Juno” on the list. The young lady there just looked at me in wonder, blinked twice, and just shrugged.

“It begins tomorrow at 6.” She told me, “You’ll be against Sigon in the Quarter-finals. Remember, you have to be here at 6 or you’re disqualified. Got it?”

She was acting like I was already not going to show up. Clueless. I wanted to get out of here, and now, and if doing all this was the only way, then so be it.

I simply walked away and spent the rest of my day preparing. Other than everything else that was going on, the only trouble I had was finding a place to sleep.

I couldn’t believe I would already be in the quarter-finals. On the other hand, Randy had creamed so many people that probably no one wanted to join. Nonetheless, I told myself not to use any imaginary attacks until I got to Randy. I didn’t want to cause suspicion or create some conspiracy theory.

But even then, it was still easy. That next day at 6, Sigon was pathetic. The battles were all two Pokémon each, and he did pretty poorly. He seemed pretty surprised to be battling with a Pikachu named Juno, but it wasn’t the surprise that made him lose, it was my sheer power. And we didn’t battle inside the stadium like I thought we would. Instead, it looked just like some run of the mill training room with a wooden floor and glass mirrors on the walls. However, I made short work of all his Pokémon. It honestly seemed like a cheap practice round.

“I don’t know who you are, but you’ve made me angry!” Was the last thing Sigon had said to me. Idiot. I was probably doing him a favor by not letting him become Randy’s slave, if he’d even make it that far.

And when he was beaten, that was that. The referee just told me to come back at 7 and that’s when I would be fighting some person by the name of Storm. I just shrugged and walked away. It just seemed like no one really cared about these battles, they only wanted to see Randy whip people’s butts.

The next battle was no different. Storm ended up being a tough, punk female trainer who had actually bothered to raise her Pokémon diligently, but not enough. She ended up whipping out a Clefable that looked like it had been in a bad bar fight and a Hitmonchan from the inner city slums. I was glad that was over when it was. Still, I said nothing and she walked away.

“Your final match will take place at 10 in the evening tomorrow.” The referee told me, “There you will be fighting against the one they call The Immortal Stuyvesant.”

Man, what a name. But of course, to me it sounded like a lot more bark than bite. Already, I had faced people who clearly didn’t have a dying chance against Randy, and I was already thinking this guy really didn’t have a chance either.

And when we finally meet that next day, I got a whole lot of surprise. The guy looked like he stepped out a really bad child’s dream, but then again I thought, “Hey, I really am in a person’s dream after all.” I never figured out where Stuyvesant was from, but he looked like a walking nightmare. He was clad in a dark black outfit with a cape on his back, and his skin was a dark, pale blue. His eyes were a furious red and his hair was slick and black like oil. Meanwhile, his face was extremely menacing and looked like he had only pure evil intent. I would have never expected this guy to be a Pokémon trainer, I expected him to be more of a murderer.

And here I was, just a lone Pikachu. He must have been the one laughing when he saw me, and probably figured I was the most worthless opponent he could have run into. I was just about to prove to him he was dead wrong.

He wanted to begin right away. He was blood-thirsty for a win and he wanted it now. Of course, there was no way I was ever going to give it to him. Not at all. I was sick of being here and I wasn’t about to let a walking freak show get in my way.

“Go Absol!” Stuyvesant shouted as he furiously threw a black Pokéball into the field. Man was his voice was cold and harsh. Where the hell did Randy ever think up this guy?

And out of the black Pokéball came a vicious Absol with the worst attitude ever rubbed off on a Pokémon. I was just hoping he didn’t think I was his opponent.

I didn’t have any fighting Pokémon, so I grabbed the next best thing. I looked over to my left side, grabbed Raichu’s giant Pokéball, and hurled it into the arena.

“Go Raichu!” I shouted.

But of course, Stuyvesant didn’t understand a word I said, and he really didn’t know what Pokémon I was bringing out. It almost made me laugh knowing all he could hear was “Pika Pika Pikachu.” I tried to hold in the laughter. This was just beyond amusing.

When Raichu came out of his Pokéball, he felt something felt oddly strange and he looked behind to see me.

“What the heck happened?” Raichu asked me, “Where’s Jake?”

“It’s me in disguise!” I told him, “But don’t go telling anyone.”

“How the…?” Raichu asked, still wondering how it was even possible.

It was funny how here I was actually speaking to one of my favorite Pokémon, and he had absolutely no idea what was going on. Despite that, I had a battle to win.

“Use a Brick-Break attack on that Absol.” I told Raichu, “It’s one of his top weaknesses.”

“You don’t think I know that by now, Jake?” Raichu asked, looking at me with a bit of humor.

“Call me Juno.” I told him, “I have to keep it a secret.”

And then, Raichu turned around and had advanced on Absol, and Stuyvesant had no idea what attack I had just declared. He watched Raichu carefully, and by the time he realized what was happening, it was too late. Absol was hit with a bone-cracking punch, and this time it did double the damage. Despite that attack, Absol got back on its feet and prepared to strike.

“Bite attack, Absol.” Stuyvesant declared in his hard voice.

“Dodge it!” I shouted to Raichu.

And this is where things really got funny. Stuyvesant thought I had declared another attack. Absol rushed toward Raichu, and Raichu barely jumped out of the way from Absol’s vicious bite. Absol’s teeth clamped down, meanwhile Raichu landed back on his feet.

“Use your Thunderbolt!” I shouted to Raichu.

“Heh, you got it.” Raichu agreed.

The tip of Raichu’s tail had struck the ground, he clenched his fists, and he had charged up an intense Thunderbolt. Just when Absol turned around, he saw a massive wave of electricity rip and tear its way to him. Absol was struck painfully, and he cried loudly. Absol fell to the ground, moaning from the exhaustion.

“I can’t… take it anymore…” Absol moaned in pain.

It was so weird understanding everything they were saying. I would never look at Pokémon battling the same way again. Despite that, Stuyvesant wasn’t very happy learning my Raichu had Brick Break and he didn’t expect it. He only had one more Pokémon to use, and he wanted to make sure he wasn’t the one to lose here. Nonetheless, I was ready for anything.

Stuyvesant had already realized he didn’t know what attack his Pokémon were going to get struck by until it was already too late. I could already imagine the same thing would happen with Randy.

Despite that, Stuyvesant prepared his next Pokémon to enter the battle. He wasn’t looking very pleased anymore…

Stuyvesant launched his next night-black Pokéball into the arena. Now he was gritting his teeth, and clearly had enough of the games. I didn’t care. He should have been more prepared.

“Go Nidoking!” Stuyvesant shouted as he threw the Pokéball into the arena.

The black Pokéball stuck the ground fiercely, and moments later and after a flash of light, Stuyvesant’s Nidoking had emerged ready for combat. He looked at the two of us and gave us a dark stare.

“Which one of you two will be my next victim?” He growled in a low tone.

Raichu looked to me, and he really didn’t look too happy.

“Maybe YOU should try fighting this guy for once.” Raichu complained, “You’ll get a first hand experience seeing how hard it is.”

“Hey man,” I told him honestly, “I never once said this was easy, okay? Just give it your best shot.”

Well, that certainly wasn’t the answer he wanted to hear. “Just give it your best shot” meant he had the odds against him and he was going to feel pain because of it. Of course, I never really thought he would complain to me about it.

“Go on.” Raichu urged me, “How about you give it a try? Maybe for once you’ll see what it’s really like.”

And then, Raichu moved far aside leaving me and this burly Nidoking alone on the field. The ultra violent Nidoking just looked at me with a dark snicker, and then made his advancement. As much as I hated to say it, I was going to have to finish this myself.

“Earthquake on that worthless Pikachu…” Stuyvesant declared.

This was certainly a rare instance where the trainer himself had become the Pokémon he would fight with. As Nidoking lifted up its foot to rip apart the floor, I just had to embrace the hard reality that it was me who was going to fight this guy.

Nidoking’s foot came thrashing down, and the floor began to crack open. All I could think of at the moment was to jump, and jump high. I sprung off the ground, and for a strange moment, I felt like I was flying, and everything suddenly went into slow motion. The arena was slashed apart into pieces, and I remained above the chaos untouched.

I then focused my energy and burst into flames, literally. I then flew toward Nidoking at mach speed, but it was actually much faster since it felt like we were fighting underwater. I slammed into Nidoking, and embers were thrown everywhere, and I landed back on the ground. I saw for an instant Nidoking was slowly stumbling, trying to get back on its feet. I then began to move much faster, while Nidoking was moving slow like molasses. I must have appeared to be a blur to the others, unable to be seen. I jumped off the ground, advanced toward Nidoking, jumped right above him, and targeted his head. He was still letting loose a loud howl from the last attack, which honestly felt like it was half a minute ago.

I must have been breaking every law of physics I could think of. Obviously Coldblood’s power was working, but I never thought it would be to this extreme degree. I could dance around Nidoking at this speed and he wouldn’t even know I was there.

I stood there suspended in the air just watching Nidoking get his butt whipped by me. I put my foot forward, and I flew down toward his head, and slammed down with a thunderous force. Nidoking took a vicious blow to the head, and felt a shock now being thrown in two completely different directions in split seconds. Once I landed on the broken ground, Nidoking was falling, but I had gone over to his tail, grabbed on, and threw him in the air, just like he was a plain old paper ball. Nidoking was now suspended in the air, and I looked up, just seeing him above me like it was a freeze frame.

I then gathered all the electrical power I could, and I could feel an intense energy gather, and a storm of electricity flared from my cheeks, and I looked up and directed the intense electrical carnage at the hopeless Nidoking that was seemingly floating in the air. The blazing thunder struck him violently in ways I had never seen before. At first it didn’t do anything because of his ground type attribute, but only half a second later the power was too intense for that to even matter. Nidoking was roasted thoroughly, and as he slowly came and fell back toward the ground, I simply back flipped out of the way. Nidoking had crashed down, never expecting to get so wasted in so little time. Only then did everything come back to normal speed. Stuyvesant looked like he was ready to lose it.

“How the heck did you do that!?” Raichu shouted in complete shock, looking at me strangely.

“I can show you how…” I told him, looking at the defeated Nidoking.

guiltysparkzz
26th October 2005, 11:11 PM
Oh man, I forgot about this scene, but its got to be my favourite on the Grey Battlegrounds. ROASTED'd Wait, is the next one the one with the made up moves, or is that the next

X-Cel
27th October 2005, 3:23 AM
I would love to do a review of this but I'm too tired for that now.

All I've got to say now is that one was one magnificent battlescene, though.

Saffire Persian
27th October 2005, 10:40 PM
Nice. I can just imagine the Nidoking getting his butt kicked by Jake, and I like the Raichu's attitude, now that he can speak. Of course, I'd be having second thoughts, since I'd be wondering whether or not Jake was my Trainer. But yeah.

Overall, a nice chapter, and I really wish I had more to say. I really do, but right now, I don't.

Sike Saner
28th October 2005, 7:41 PM
Righteous! Love the direction to which the story has swung now - you've effectively put the focus on a Pokémon now. And, of course, I always like to see transformations. Again, I say righteous.

Jake/Juno vs. Nidoking was terrific in a kind of surreal way. And I will say right now that there is something about the name Stuyvesant...What would the correct pronunciation for that be, exactly?

Avenger Angel
29th October 2005, 11:36 PM
Righteous! Love the direction to which the story has swung now - you've effectively put the focus on a Pokémon now. And, of course, I always like to see transformations. Again, I say righteous.

Yeah, I do tend to have transformations a lot. They just seem so much more... exciting...


Jake/Juno vs. Nidoking was terrific in a kind of surreal way. And I will say right now that there is something about the name Stuyvesant...What would the correct pronunciation for that be, exactly?

It's pronounced "Sty-Ves-Ant" as three syllables. And you’ll see, it ends up building up a lot toward what happens in the next part…

Bombsey
1st November 2005, 4:28 PM
Do we see Stuyvesant again? I only read The Gray Battlegrounds, and the first chapter of the next one, so I am unsure.

I think Juno bursting into flames on his nose dive is coool. With 3 o's.

Avenger Angel
1st November 2005, 11:23 PM
Do we see Stuyvesant again? I only read The Gray Battlegrounds, and the first chapter of the next one, so I am unsure.

To tell the truth, this is really the only time you'll ever see him.


I think Juno bursting into flames on his nose dive is coool. With 3 o's.

Heh, I really should have that happen more often, but he does some really wild stuff other than that in the future.

guiltysparkzz
2nd November 2005, 4:41 AM
Remember, this is part one of a three part series, and when its a new part, things change. Randy's world is not important in the later chapters. Except that the Quista necklace is the source of the enemy's rage.

I lurve spoiler tags@

Seijiro Mafuné
2nd November 2005, 2:23 PM
Are you getting done with the next chapter? I'm interested!

P.S.: Bellossom!!!

Avenger Angel
3rd November 2005, 11:33 PM
Ya, sorry for the delay, my new jobs keeps me pretty busy and I sometimes forget about these things.

Now the real fun stuff begins. :)



Chapter 12
The Arrival

It was all over with. Stuyvesant had recalled Nidoking back into his Pokéball, and the battle was finished. We had won, but this victory would only be short lived. The real battle was coming up, the one that would determine whether the three of us would finally reach home, or we would be doomed to stay in Randy’s world forever.

Imagination. That was the ultimate force in Randy’s world. It would be the weapon of choice on the gray battlegrounds of Victory City Stadium. It would come down to one final test, one that meant everything. Someone was going to have to lose everything. Either Randy would lose the chance to live in his own world, or the three of us would lose our freedom and be under Randy for the rest of our lives. And it made me cold to think that Randy could be right, and that our lives would never expire in this bizarre realm of his. I absolutely didn’t want to live here forever.

The days that we fought Randy in the parking lot now seemed like a lifetime ago, even though it was little more than a week since those events had happened. Randy wasn’t thinking logically anymore. We didn’t belong here. None of this should have ever happened.

We were told by the referee to come back to the stadium tomorrow at 10 again. It was then he told us that we would be confronting Randy in the stadium. I really hated this guy’s attitude. He almost made it seem like the real honor was losing to Randy and serving him for the rest of time. He looked at us like we didn’t have a chance in the world. Obviously, he really hadn’t been paying attention.

I could barely sleep that night with the anxiety that was surrounding me. I hated Randy and his stupid world. Randy had no real power, and we all knew it. This was all just an illusion. But as much as I wished it would all go away, it didn’t. There was one thing I needed to do before it would.

Slowly, dawn had come. All this time, I had been sleeping in a cardboard box in an alleyway, which felt very miserable. That whole morning I spent preparing my Pokémon for that final battle. I was able to speak to them, telling them who I really was, and I told them that we were in Randy’s world.

They didn’t believe me at first, but I told them they would certainly believe it once they saw how powerful Randy had become. I told them that if I lost to Randy, they would most likely end up in his possession. They really didn’t like to hear that, but from the look of things, they were ready to believe that this last battle meant everything.

I had only gotten my rest during that afternoon. When I had awoken, the hours were counting down. I made my way to the stadium, and as I saw the many people gather to see this one last final battle, I learned of one sickening thing. They were only here to watch Randy. They only wanted to see Randy nail every trainer who confronted him in the most nastiest, merciless, and unfair ways of all time.

When I entered the stadium, they put me in a closed room behind a metal door. Just outside was the final arena. Another mirthless referee just told me to wait for an official. And then he left me alone.

I stood there for a solid five minutes before someone had actually come. And then I got a sick jump start when I realized the official he was talking about was Alex. While he no longer looked like a butterfly and was back to normal, he looked downright miserable. He just walked up next to me, looked down, and faced the metal door.

“You will be using four Pokémon in a two-on-two match.” Alex told me, not even realizing it was his best friend he was talking to, “Once one of your Pokémon goes down, you are to replace one of them as soon as possible. The battle ends once all four of one person’s Pokémon can no longer fight. Understood?”

But I said nothing, not that he would have understood what I was saying anyway. I could hear a loud cheering through the metal door, meaning Randy must have arrived, thinking he was going to get one more slave today.

And then, suddenly the metal doors opened, and Alex urged me to go out and meet Randy in the center of the stadium. I walked out, and the sight was sickeningly familiar, only now there were a million people watching us. I could swear this was all madness.

“Welcome into the stadium,” An announcer’s voice shouted loud and clearly, “Juno the Pikachu, Randy’s challenger!”

It was followed by a round of sarcastic clapping, everyone thinking I didn’t stand a chance. By now, I could guess Randy was sweating to the point of dehydration. I guess he didn’t expect he would be squaring off against his favorite Pokémon.

And when I got closer to Randy, he was still wearing his annoying black leather jacket and his tasteless shades. He stood there at his respective side of the stadium thinking he was the world’s best hero. Still around his neck was the Quista necklace, the whole reason this misery had begun in the first place. Randy now depended on it, just like it was his lungs or his heart…

We had faced each other. Already, Randy was looking at me very strangely. He obviously didn’t expect me here, and he was becoming tense. Still, he had that impression on his face looking like he had already won.

In only a few moments, we would be engaged in the most outlandish Pokémon battle ever. There practically were no rules now, no limits, no nothing to stop the two of us from spawning ultimate chaos.

And as luck would have it, I found out Jeff was going to be our referee. Great. Randy’s Pokémon were going to have to on the verge of croaking before Jeff would even consider taking them out of the battle. I could already predict there were going to be plenty of false calls. How was anyone supposed to win against Randy?

Regardless, Jeff stood between the two of us. Randy already had his Pokéballs ready, but I was going to wait to see which Pokémon Randy was going to chose before releasing my own.

“This is a match between King Randy and Juno, the challenger!” Jeff’s voice boomed all over the stadium, “This is a two-on-two battle, and each combatant is allowed to use only up to four Pokémon.”

The tension was making me sick. I couldn’t lose this battle no matter what, and I already knew Randy was going to play more tricks to try and win, just like he did last time. And then, at that moment, Jeff prepared for his last responsibility…

“Let the battle begin!!” Jeff shouted loudly, his voice blasting all over the stadium.

Randy hadn’t waited a second longer, and tossed two of his Pokéballs into the air. With a smirk on his face, he looked on appreciatively as the two Pokéballs hit the ground. And then, his two Pokémon came out…

And I began to grow cold and tense when I realized the Pokémon he had chosen were Mewtwo and Celebi. Indeed, they were all right. Randy had access to any Pokémon that existed, and any Pokémon he wanted was his to own…

“King Randy has chosen Mewtwo and Celebi!” Jeff announced to the crowd. A loud applause had rung out.

It was a crying shame I couldn’t use the Mightyena and Houndoom that Alex once had. I would have given a fortune if I had them in my hands. Instead, I had to choose wisely. I didn’t have legendaries like Randy had now. That was already going to be my first disadvantage…

At that moment, I chose to rely on Jolteon and Ninetails. They have always been extremely loyal to me, and have helped me pull through all this misery. Now, I needed them more than ever.

“There’s no way you can win…” I thought I heard Randy whisper to me.

I prepared my two Pokéballs, and then hurled them far into the air. And then, something really strange happened…

Both Pokéballs burst into flames, and looked like flaming fireballs. Forks of electricity were encircling them, and I thought they were going to explode. However, to my relief, when the Pokéballs hit the ground, there were my Jolteon and Ninetails, completely untouched.

Jeff and Randy just looked at them in disbelief. Jeff was shaking his head, as if something had gone wrong. Meanwhile, Randy was looking at the two Pokémon like he had already suffered a defeat. I couldn’t tell what their problem was.

And then I realized what the fire and electricity were about. Randy had tried once again to change my Pokémon, but this time he had failed. I could have laughed, but I didn’t to keep it all a secret. But in the end, Randy was going to have to expect way more surprises than that…

It wasn’t long before Randy had snapped out of his brief trance. He looked at his two Pokémon, and prepared to give his first commands. Now was the time I needed to be more prepared than ever. Right now, I had no idea what their weakness was besides being both psychic…

“Mewtwo, use Silver Guard!” Randy commanded, “Celebi, use Shining Protection!”

And then, both of Randy’s Pokémon were covered by two extremely powerful shields, raising their defenses extensively. Now, Mewtwo and Celebi had a translucent gold and silver wall in front of them. Any damaging attack I used against them would end up doing nothing for damage.

“Try getting through that.” Randy whispered to me again.

That would have been a problem if I wasn’t creative. If Randy thought this was going to stop me, he was just about to enter into a world of hurt.

“Jolteon, use your Thunder Bind attack!” I shouted, “Ninetails, use your Reign of Chaos!”

But Randy understood nothing of what I said. The look on his face was priceless when all he could hear from my mouth was “Pi, Pika, Pikachu.” Still, he wasn’t at all worried. But I could see in his eyes that he had never dealt with anything like this before.

“Yeah baby.” Jolteon snickered, “Give me a piece of these punks.”

Jolteon thrust his front paws into the ground, put his head down, and released a tremendous bolt of thunder and lightning, right at Mewtwo and Celebi. They didn’t know what attack it was either. I had only just created it.

And to their surprise, both of them were inflicted with paralysis and tore their attack to pieces, as well as naturally murdering their speed.

Meanwhile, Ninetails had just stood still silently, and the world around us had become pitch black. Then, all I could see was a suddenly flash of light burst from where Mewtwo and Celebi were standing in the dark. Once the pulsing flash had died down, Mewtwo and Celebi were badly confused, and this time it wasn’t going to go away. It was really too bad for Randy that a simple move like Safeguard could have saved him from so much misery.

“What the hell just happened!?” Randy shouted out in disbelief.

“How… could… they…?” Mewtwo moaned, his head and body throbbing with agony and torment.

The audience was in complete shock. They truly had never seen a battle of this magnitude before. But this was only the beginning. They had seen nothing yet.

“Nice job you guys.” I said to both of them.

“This is so awesome!” Jolteon said in awe, looking at the devastation he had just caused.

Randy sure wasn’t happy after that. However, now he was the one with the disadvantage. And since his poor Pokémon with twitching with pain, it was us who were going to get the first strike this time.

“Jolteon, use your Diamond Break attack on Mewtwo.” I commanded, “Ninetails, once the barriers are down, use your Destructive Inferno attack.”

Jolteon then rushed up to the gold and silver walls that surrounded Randy’s two Pokémon. It was just like an upgraded version of Brick Break, only much stronger. Jolteon tore his way through the shielding, and it shattered like glass. Then, he put his paws forward and slammed right into Mewtwo. The attack itself didn’t do too much damage, but their two barriers were down, and their defenses were set to normal. Then, Ninetails prepared an all-out barbecue attack on Mewtwo and Celebi.

Ninetails gave them both a harsh, cold stare. She arched back her head a bit, and then blew forward a tidal wave of biting, harsh flames. For a solid twenty seconds, Mewtwo and Celebi were roasted alive. Randy’s face turned pale, and I tried hard to hold back the laughter. When the flames cleared, Mewtwo was throbbing and ready to drop, but he still could hold on.

Meanwhile, Celebi hadn’t been able to bear it so well…

Seijiro Mafuné
4th November 2005, 12:03 AM
Well, I'd say 'Go Juno!', but since I'm not sure he's an anti-hero, I can't say anything. Still, those attacks are awesome.

Sike Saner
4th November 2005, 3:33 AM
O_O Dang...that was quite a parade of massive attacks...It's chaos of sorts, but it's somehow kind of lovely. Very conducive to that great "What'll happen next?" feeling. As for what will happen next...I look very much forward to finding out. ^_^

Bombsey
4th November 2005, 8:37 PM
I like Jolteon's attitude XD.

guiltysparkzz
4th November 2005, 11:13 PM
Oh man, I cannot WAIT for those next two chapters. Things get sha-weeeeeet.

And Jolteon is like, my favourite. Totally. Go Juno! and I'm cheering because, trust me, he's the good guy already at this point.

But Randy...You'll never guess..

Did I already mention how awesome spoiler tags are?

Avenger Angel
5th November 2005, 10:01 PM
O_O Dang...that was quite a parade of massive attacks...It's chaos of sorts, but it's somehow kind of lovely. Very conducive to that great "What'll happen next?" feeling. As for what will happen next...I look very much forward to finding out. ^_^

Heh, if you like this, you'll really like what's about to come next. But I'll keep it a secret.

We'll see how much people really like Randy when this part is all done...

guiltysparkzz
8th November 2005, 3:55 AM
You may think Randy was the sole victim, and he simply turned the tables..Well, Jeff's mistake of giving him the Quista necklace is gonna make them all victims soon enough. The story takes an amazingly massive turn after this.

X-Cel
8th November 2005, 6:04 PM
Well, Randy might become overwhelmed by the power he wields but like you said, it's Jeff who handed the necklace to him.


Let's make an anti-Jeff club now. =/

Avenger Angel
8th November 2005, 11:10 PM
Chapter 13
A Sickening Turn

Celebi lay dazed and confused on the ground, not looking like she could handle any more. However, Randy didn’t look too pleased. And Jeff just stood there, and refused to acknowledge Celebi was out and unable to battle. I couldn’t stand this. Meanwhile, the audience was just looking on, some of them not really believing one of Randy’s Pokémon actually fainted. Randy and Jeff certainly didn’t believe it.

This was ridiculous. As if Randy hadn’t gone overboard enough with his absurd Pokémon team, he was unwilling to admit defeat. He just stood there in disbelief, not knowing whether to recall Celebi or not.

“She’s gone man.” Jeff told Randy softly, “Look, just recall her and bring out your third Pokémon. We’ll just forget this ever happened. I’m sure it was just an accident.”

“I don’t know what Juno is doing to the point where he has the same powers I do.” Randy looked at me with disbelief.

Then, Jeff looked curiously at Randy. Something seemed to be picking at his mind…

“Do you… know this Pikachu?” Jeff asked curiously, looking at Randy with an odd look in his eyes.

“No…” Randy muttered calmly right back to Jeff, “Never saw him before…”

Heh, yeah right, you liar. Randy was just acting like he didn’t know me. Regardless, Randy decided not to squeeze blood from a stone. He pulled out Celebi’s Pokéball, aimed the red beam at the unconscious Celebi and returned her to her Pokéball. The audience had realized what had happened, and they had gasped. It was obvious Randy never had a Pokémon faint on him before, or at least in his world he hadn’t.

Instead, he went back to his belt holding his Pokéballs, underneath his black leather jacket. He fingered through his Pokéballs, pulled out the one he desired, and held in tightly in his hand. The battle wasn’t over yet. It was only just about to get worse. This manic was going to unleash another legendary, as if the two he had already sent out weren’t bad enough. He was on the verge of being insane.

“I’m not going to lose to you.” Randy whispered to me, “I created you. I am your master!”

Like hell you are. I couldn’t believe this guy. Now he was just plain losing it.

“Go Groundon!” Randy shouted as he forcefully clutched his Pokéball and furiously tossed it into the arena.

Randy’s Pokéball struck the ground hard, and a moment later and after an intense flash of light, a great shadow appeared over the three of us. As a little Pikachu, looking up at a Groundon is like looking up at a skyscraper. Groundon looked like a walking wall of destruction. We nearly fainted just looking at him.

“Oh man…” Jolteon remarked in hesitation, “This is going to get ugly real fast.”

“How are we supposed to conquer that thing!?” Ninetails asked in shock.

“Randy may have powerful Pokémon,” I told them both, “But it’s not over yet. We still have a chance at winning this. A good chance if we stick together.”

But Randy wanted to have fun. And to him, having a Pokémon faint on him was exactly what he didn’t want. He wanted to win, and he felt like he was entitled to it just because he was the one wearing the Quista necklace. What a chump.

“Go Groundon!” Randy screamed loudly, “Use your Storm Chasm attack! Crush them both, and make them suffer!!”

Groundon let out a low growl, slowly took his foot off the ground, and slammed it into the ground. I instantly lost my balance as everything around me shook violently and forcefully. I shut my eyes, not even wanting to watch the outcome. After a long phase and violent trembling, slowly, the terrible shaking decreased in magnitude, and everything became normal.

As if the attack Earthquake wasn’t bad enough, Randy had created the next worst thing, a ruthless and merciless ground attack named Storm Chasm. And the worst part was Jolteon and Ninetails had a weakness to it. As I slowly put my hands on the floor and lifted myself off the ground and stood back up again, Jeff was laughing hysterically.

“Jolteon is unable to battle, the victory goes to Groundon!!” Jeff laughed, announcing it to the whole stadium.

As soon as I heard that, I quickly turned to see Jolteon, on the ground, who had gotten hurt badly and had collapsed. Ninetails was hurt very badly too, but she looked like she could still go on, even after a terrible attack like that. But Jolteon…

He had turned to me, with the last bit of strength he had left. He wasn’t looking great at all, his body covered with dirt, cuts and bruises. I grimaced at the sight.

“I’m sorry…” Jolteon said to me, looking terribly exhausted, “I wanted to go further, further than this. I wanted… to win together, with you.”

“No, don’t worry about it.” I told him quickly, telling him he shouldn’t fear, “There will be other days. You did an outstanding job Jolteon. I couldn’t have done it without you.”

Jolteon was silent for a moment. He seemed really distressed…

“Thank you…” He said to me.

I then pulled out his Pokéball, held it with both hands, aimed the beam at him and returned him to his Pokéball.

Ninetails was going to need a supporting companion, and soon. I needed to think of a new strategy, because Randy was going to think I would use the same one again. He was going to try and do all he could to stop me. It was obvious he wasn’t going to hold back now.

But I refused to lose, I refused. Not after all I had gone through…

They were all waiting for my next choice, the next Pokémon I would decide on to continue this tribulation. I took a glance at Randy’s Pokémon, his Mewtwo still holding his chest, trying to grasp away the pain while his Groundon gave me a cold stare. I had then turned to Ninetails, who had taken the last attack very badly.

I turned back to the Pokéballs on my belt, and went through them one by one. I couldn’t use Raichu, since he was the electric type and Groundon would just knock the stuffing out of him, just like Jolteon. Ariados was poison and Mewtwo could just punish him with a simple Psychic attack, or something even worse…

And then, I came across one Pokéball too long neglected. As far as I remembered, I didn’t recall having a fifth Pokémon, but then it hit me. It was the Pokémon Black had given me. I didn’t even know what Pokémon was inside, and now I was going to face the choice of letting out a Pokémon I was unsure would survive the next attack, or decide to trust Black, and hope his Pokémon would come through for me.

I made up my mind. I took the Pokéball, released it from the leather strap, and prepared to launch it into the arena. I could only hope it was a Pokémon that would be able to help me through this nightmare. I put both of my hands firmly on the Pokéball, and then threw it forward.

They had all watched carefully, all of them, the audience, Jeff, and Randy. There was complete silence as the Pokéball flew gracefully through the air, and then began to fall toward the ground. Jeff and Randy watched it carefully and anxiously, as if it were a grenade about to explode into pieces. When the Pokéball struck the ground firmly, it opened with a flash of light. At that moment, I had summoned another ally to help me win the war against my greatest enemy of all time.

When the blinding flash had died down, I realized who Black had sent to me as a helper, a protector for all of us. It was none other than the powerful dragon and psychic Pokémon Latias. She stood before Groundon and Mewtwo, with a vigorous stare of confidence and trust. She was not going to be an easy picking for both of them.

“Nice choice…” Jeff remarked, unable to hold back the admiration…

“Shut up, Jeff.” Randy growled bitterly at him.

She had turned to me, and was a bit surprised I was the one who was her trainer. But it had not taken her long to realize I needed help more than ever.

“I am poised to strike.” She told me, “Give me your command.”

“Thunder Dragon Slash attack.” I told her, “Go for Mewtwo, he’s already taking a serious hit, and now just needs to be struck in the face…”

And then, at that critical second, she realized I certainly was no ordinary Pikachu. She had felt new power, and I was the source of it.

Then, she leapt off the ground, and flew at a lightning speed toward Mewtwo, letting loose a loud screech from the wind that was blazing past her. All Mewtwo could do was look up, dazed and confused and unable to move. Latias stormed her way to meet her target, and in a split second, the air itself was sliced violently, and Latias had hit her mark with flawless accuracy. The slash sounded like a sharp rake tearing into thick metal. It sounded terribly painful.

“Ouch…” Jeff grimaced as Mewtwo took a nasty blow.

And in no time at all, Latias had returned to my side. I had just looked at Mewtwo, who just completely forgot about the pain in his chest and grasped his face. After he had staggered to stay up, he had fallen, and lost the will to fight. No one could believe what had just happened.

“This cannot be happening…” Randy growled angrily, “No, I will not accept this misery!!”

“Mewtwo is unable to battle…” Jeff said calmly, “The victory goes to…”

“Shut your rotten mouth, Jeff!!” Randy furiously shouted at him, “I can’t lose, remember!? Just who do you think will be getting this victory, huh!? I’m not going to lose to a pathetic… little… Pikachu…”

There was complete silence as Randy recalled Mewtwo, not even thanking him or telling him he did a job well done. I felt a very cold aura of anger and darkness as Randy decided on his final Pokémon. What freaked me out the most was he chose it very quickly. He yanked one last Pokéball from his belt, and held it with a tightening fist, almost to the point of crushing it. Randy was brimming with fury.

“Now you’re dead.” Randy snickered with dark fury in his eyes, “You, him, everybody. All of you are gone! You won’t exist anymore!!”

Heh, whatever. Randy then grasped his Pokéball, and then angrily threw it into the area. The shiny Pokéball struck the ground hard, and after a brilliant flash, we lay eyes on yet another, towering titan. The three of us looked up in shock and bewilderment as we saw seventeen feet above us was one of the most powerful legendary Pokémon of all time, Lugia…

“This is not going to be easy…” Latias remarked, “I’ve never fought anything like this before…”

“There’s a first time for everything.” I reminded her, “We still have a good chance at winning this.”

Lugia had looked down at the two of us. I couldn’t stand the way his dark, menacing eyes glared at us.

“You really think so?” Lugia taunted, “I’m about to show you a whole new revelation in suffering and pain. I’ve never fallen to anyone before.”

Merciless Randy hadn’t been paying attention to us. Only seconds after Lugia had been let out, he turned to Ninetails, who was barely hanging on.

“Go Lugia!” Randy shouted loudly, “Destroy that Ninetails with an Ultra Nova Blast!”

Lugia just turned his back to us, looked at the suffering Ninetails, and just looked curiously at her.

“Well,” Lugia remarked, “This doesn’t look like much of a challenge…”

Lugia opened his mouth, and a brilliant, white sphere of power and energy took form in his mouth. As the sphere accumulated more energy, it become larger and larger until Lugia released his power, and fired a tremendous white beam at Ninetails.

“NO!” I shouted as I hopelessly watched the massive beam slam into Ninetails.

Ninetails shrieked in pain, just before the massive and deafening explosion silenced everything. Torrents of white energy created a shockwave and rocked the entire stadium. I couldn’t even see Ninetails anymore, buried somewhere in that explosive chaos. When the explosion died down, I looked everywhere for Ninetails. And then, I saw her, on the ground and completely motionless. Randy had just pulverized my second Pokémon. Even after all this effort, we were only even now.

I pulled out her Pokéball and returned Ninetails to her Pokéball. She had done the best she could, and that was all. Now, she needed time to rest more than ever. I secured the Pokéball in the leather loop and then decided on my next Pokémon, the last one I could use.

And then I made a choice I won’t long forget. I couldn’t grab the courage to send either Ariados or Raichu into a battle they could easily get clobbered in, but I couldn’t let Latias fight alone. She needed someone to help her…

I decided that if in the end I was going to lose to Randy, I wanted to know that I couldn’t have done it any other way. I reached for the buckle that held the leather straps of my belt together, and separated the straps. I then grasped the belt with my Pokéballs, and threw it aside. I knew what I had to do…

UnholyWeather
9th November 2005, 3:56 AM
Oh no crazy Pikachu of DOOM on the loose. Ph33r him.
Anyway great chapter. I can just feel the ownage that Randy is gonna get.
I'm quivering with excitement *quiver*. I can almost visualize the battle in my head. Oh man i can't wait.

I don't know if i've reviewed before(too lazy to check if i have). This is quite an interesting story. Keep on writing.

Sike Saner
9th November 2005, 3:56 AM
Hmm...not as many massive attacks as last time, yet somehow more exciting...

AND HOLY FRELL. Jake/Juno has just done something very conducive to inspiring interest...This is going to be fascinating...

X-Cel
9th November 2005, 6:06 PM
Don't worry guys, he's going to be alright as long as he'll remember to aim for teh horn!1!


No, but really. Amazing job in describing the outlooks of the legendary beasts and their attacks and dialogue as well. And after all, defeating Randy as yourself will be the best way you can shut him up for good.


Oh and one more thing, the way you had described the Ultra Nova Blast attack was truly astonishing. I could feel the massive shockwave it had let out.



Thumbs up and good job! Keep it up!

guiltysparkzz
9th November 2005, 8:46 PM
Yay, I'm to the point where I can't remember anything from this first segment! So no more spoiler tags...yet.

...OK, here's one.

Ph33r t3h comb0 of d00m for liek, alot m0re of teh fic

Rukario101
10th November 2005, 4:53 PM
i read this on pe2k and liked it. i read it on serebii and I still like it. good job;201-n;

Avenger Angel
14th November 2005, 11:34 PM
Man, thanks a bunch for the loads of awesome reviews! Sorry I haven't been around too much, I've been really busy with loads of other stuff but trust me, I haven't forgotten about this.



Chapter 14
Into the Breech

Randy and Jeff looked at me with a bizarre look in their eyes, wondering what I was doing. Then, Jeff had suddenly realized what I was doing.

“Juno wants to fight the battle himself…” Randy said in disbelief, “I’ve never seen anything like this before.”

“Well, if he really wants to suffer too, that’s fine with me.” Randy growled.

Then, Latias had looked at me, with an odd look in her eyes.

“You’re crazy!” She told me, “You can’t enter this battle yourself!”

“Yes I can.” I told her, “Its better we both go down at the same time then letting him crush us one by one. He’s already obliterated my Ninetails! You saw what he did!”

“But this is extremely dangerous.” Latias warned me, “You must be sure this is really what you want to do.”

“I’ve made up my mind already.” I told her seriously, “The two of us working together is the only chance we have at winning this battle. I can’t afford to lose this battle, but if I do, I want to know that I tried the best I could, the best we could…”

Then, Latias looked forward. It was going to take both of our greatest efforts to take down two of the nastiest Pokémon of all time, two of the strongest legendary Pokémon I’ve ever encountered.

“Boy, is this going to be fun.” Randy said with admiration, “Groundon, let’s show Juno how painful a Storm Chasm attack is!”

“With pleasure, my master.” Groundon spoke in a low growl.

I began to look frantically for a way out, but I saw none. Then, Latias frantically leapt off the ground, and flew toward me.

“Get on my back, or you’re finished!” Latias shouted to me.

I then quickly jumped off the ground, and landed on Latias’s back, and held on tight. We then flew off the ground and went up into the air. Groundon slammed his foot onto the ground, shaking the ground tremendously, but we were totally untouched with the two of us now airborne. We circled around Groundon until we were able to see his back.

“Go for his head.” I told Latias as we flew at an intense pace, “Hit the back of his head with a Cyber Dragon Slash attack!”

And then, Latias flew at Groundon, and everything became a blur. After I focused through the blur, everything around us began to move slowly again while we kept flying at normal speed, just like when I fought Nidoking. It seemed like Groundon couldn’t even move, and then Latias moved in for the strike. For a split second, I heard an ear-splitting shriek as Latias’s claws sunk into Groundon’s rocky armor, and tore into it effectively.

Groundon attempted to try and hit us by wildly swinging his arm. Latias dodged with finesse as he encircled around Groundon again.

“Lugia, get after those two!” Randy shouted furiously, “Destroy them both!!”

Then, Lugia spread his giant white wings, jumped off the ground and flew into the air, vigorously flapping his wings to stay afloat. It didn’t take Lugia very long before he was on our tail. Latias had looked behind her for a moment, and saw we had serious trouble right behind us.

“You’re going to have to get rid of Lugia.” Latias told me with anxiety, “You’re the only one who can.”

And then, we attempted to move at blitz speed again, only Lugia had been catching on and easily kept up the pace. I didn’t think he would be able to follow us at this tremendous speed. It felt like we were going to need a miracle to win this one…

Lugia was now attacking on his own free will. He had been blessed with Randy’s intensive Ultra Nova Blast, and he was already preparing to unleash another beam of destruction on us. He had an extremely aggressive look in his narrow eyes, and he almost seemed to smile while the extreme onslaught he was about to let loose upon us was only growing more powerful and intense by the second. Then, I saw he was about to fire another devastating beam. And it was aimed right for us…

“Pull up!” I shouted to Latias frantically.

We ascended just in time, as a giant torrent of white, blazing energy blasted below us at a thunderous pace. A moment later, there was an intense explosion under us, sending dirt and debris scattering everywhere.

Again and again we circled around the stadium at a feverish pace. If I wanted to get Lugia off our tail, I was going to have to return fire, and now. But how was I going to do it when I needed to hold on?

I slowly turned around, holding onto Latias’s wings tightly with my hands, now facing Lugia straight in the face. I knew that if we got struck by just one of those beams, that was going to be the end of everything real fast. Already, Lugia was fully charged with another shot.

“Bear right!” I shouted to Latias.

She did just that, and just in time. Just only five feet away from us was a torrent of absolute carnage. We made it just in time.

“You’re going to have to make these calls sooner!” Latias complained, still flying around the stadium furiously.

I then looked at Lugia, trying to think of an idea. The only way we were going to get Lugia off our back was if I kept attacking him. I gritted my teeth, held on tighter, and my cheeks began to flare up with intense electrical power. Then, I looked toward Lugia, and aimed for the area between the eyes. I then let loose a powerful Thunder Strike that forked its way violently toward Lugia, and struck him right on target. It stunned him for a moment, but he was able to get back on target very easily.

I prepared to strike again, this time aiming for Lugia’s abdomen, hoping it would hurt him more if I hit him there. At the same time, Lugia was preparing another Ultra Nova Blast. It was going to all come down to who hit first…

I let loose my attack, and the blazing thunder struck Lugia furiously. I thought he was going to go down for sure but he just fought off the pain. And then, he fired his beam of destruction, and I didn’t even have half a second to warn Latias…

It blasted its way right under us, and for a sickening moment it felt like we were riding on top of it. I could feel the intense heat even stronger now. And then, Latias’s had started to lose control of her flying, and all I could think was that she just got hit by the beam. We had done a barrel roll almost three times, and I looked ahead to see we were about to crash right into the ground.

“Latias! Are you okay!?” I shouted frantically, “Pull up, or we’re going to crash!”

But there was no response. I tried to get her attention, but she didn’t say anything. All I could do was just watch the ground get closer and closer to us.

“LATIAS!!!” I screamed loudly…

I couldn’t believe this was how it was all going to end. It was going to be so quick and furious, even when we had been doing so well. We blazed faster and faster toward the ground, and I could tell the impact was going to be extremely painful for Latias, as well as myself when I was going to go flying right off of her.

But then, at that last critical second, Latias slowly began to arc upward, but I realized it might just be too late. Just as she regained control of her flight, we made contact with the ground, and I heard a loud scrape. Latias shut her topaz yellow eyes and winced with pain. At that moment, we started to head upward again. But I could tell Latias was hurt.

“Latias…” I said in dismay, hoping she wasn’t injured too badly.

“I’m fine,” She told me, “But we’re going to have to keep moving if we want to win.”

Thank the heavens above Latias was alright. I saw my life flashing right before my eyes at that moment. I turned back to face Lugia, who hadn’t given up the fight at all. I was furious at that moment. Any ally of Randy was my worst enemy, and right now Lugia was my worst enemy, trying to take away all of our freedom and trying to keep us bound in this forsaken world. I was not going to let him do that to us, not after all we had done to try and get out of here…

Now was my chance for revenge. As we flew at a furious pace, I kept my eyes steadfast on my target, and Lugia had no chance for my forgiveness. It was time for him to be punished…

Lugia then began charging up one more Ultra Nova Blast, trying to make it as huge as possible. I waited patiently for the moment to arise. Then, as the white, glowing sphere of energy was large and filled with a tremendous amount of glowing, white power, I focused hard on my own energy, and my cheeks flared up with more electricity than ever before, and I could feel the intense power surge throughout me. Lugia was within moments of firing off a beam that was so giant that we had no chance to avoid it. It was now or never. I released the most powerful Thunder Strike attack I could, and aimed for the one spot that was going to change everything. I aimed right for Lugia’s mouth. When the intense thunder and lightning clashed with the charging energy Lugia was storing for his attack, there was a massive explosion, starting from Lugia’s mouth.

The white explosion was so massive that Lugia’s entire body looked like it had exploded, and the wave of white energy slowly crept toward us as we tried to race away from it. Moments later, the explosion died down, and Lugia recklessly slammed right into the ground, violently tumbling over and over several times as white fire blazed all over his body. When Lugia stopped tumbling, we saw he lay unconscious, never suspecting his own intense power would be turned against him. He absolutely refused to move, and Randy had no choice but to recall him.

“Nice shot!” Latias congratulated me.

I turned around and then faced the same direction Latias’s was facing. And then, seemingly out of nowhere, a giant, spiked pillar made of chrome metal with razors on its end suddenly threw its way upward, and forcefully slammed right into us. Latias was struck in the head extremely hard, and I was immediately thrown off of her, and then I crashed into the pillar head first, which hurt tremendously.

I shut my eyes from the pain, and all I could feel was a soft wind blow from underneath me as I kept falling and falling. Then, moments later, I slammed right into the ground hard, and I was pulsing with hot, burning pain all over my body. I rolled over a few times, and lay on my back. I opened up my eyes slowly, and gazed up at the stars in the black sky as hot pain continued to cripple my body. I couldn’t move it was so bad. Then, seconds later I heard Latias cry out in pain as she hit the ground and tumbled close by. Then, I heard the tumbling get closer, and she stopped only a few feet away from me. I could hear her moan in pain.

When I slowly turned my head, I saw it was Groundon who was responsible for hitting us. He had hit us with his tail, right at the point when he has used a similar attack to Iron Tail, only it felt like we crashed into something far more durable and stronger than that. I was breathing hard, hoping I could get back up and try fighting again, only it seemed so distant. Jeff had just looked at the two of us fallen on the ground, and he just smiled.

“Juno and Latias are unable to battle!” Jeff shouted out with hideous glee, “The victory goes to Groundon, making Randy the winner!”

After I heard those sick words, there wasn’t any sting of pain that was going to stop me from getting back up and continuing this. I slowly rolled over onto my chest, thrust my hands firmly into the ground, and pushed myself off the dusty floor, and stood right back up again. I was going to enter the fray once more…

guiltysparkzz
16th November 2005, 11:02 PM
TOTALLY INTENSE OMG.

Goz Junoz. I have no spoiler tags now, cuz I can't remember. Except for well, they win. What happens next is completely unexpected. Grey Battlegrounds is nearing the end.

Seijiro Mafuné
16th November 2005, 11:28 PM
Cool. Nice twist, at the end. I wonder how are the dumbayze duo going to react.

X-Cel
17th November 2005, 4:17 PM
Wel, Latios has totally outmouthed me this time. Nice job! :D

Saffire Persian
17th November 2005, 10:42 PM
I missed three chapters? Yessh. Well, I'm voting for Juno - he's one heck of a character. But Randy ... meh, he's acting like the jerk he is. I hope he loses... of course, that might not be possible. It could end up being a tie however. I wonder what that would entitle.

The battle scenes were very well done, and I wondered what was inside that Pokeball. Latias, eh? I quite liked her - hopefully she'll stay on a bit longer.. though of course, that's debatable.

I look forward to your next chapter.

Avenger Angel
17th November 2005, 11:11 PM
Okay, you can take comfort in the fact that Latias is in fact a major character in Trial of Juno, and in the parts to come.

And you will see a lot of changes in part 2 that make it very different from part 1. But, heh, I guess I'll leave all those spoilers up to my friend, guiltysparkzz.

Avenger Angel
20th November 2005, 12:48 AM
Chapter 15
Restless

I was hurting all over, the bitter sting of pain surrounded me, but it wasn’t strong enough to stop my determination. If I was going to lose here, then I was going to lose everything, and I just couldn’t accept that. While we were on the verge of losing, we were on the verge of winning as well. I had decided at the moment that I didn’t care anymore. I would rather bleed to death on this gray battlefield than find myself in Randy’s possession until the end of time.

“It appears…” Jeff said in a calm tone, “Juno hasn’t given up. He still thinks he can fight.”

“Really!?” Randy asked in gleeful amazement, “My, he mustn’t be too smart then. Groundon, let’s prove to this little wimp that he didn’t stand a chance in the first place. Silver Claw Slash, now Groundon!”

The audience was amazed I was still standing. However, I couldn’t bring myself to move. I could barely walk, and only moments later, Groundon came stomping forward, approached me, and in a split second I found myself thrown off the ground and flying into the air. I must have flown fifty feet before hitting the ground again, and rolling around and around until I hit the back wall. I felt weaker than ever before from the intense pain.

Meanwhile, the audience was rendered silent as they watched me get thrown across the stadium. It had all seemed hopeless now. I had turned to Latias, who was very far away from me. She had fainted, unable to help me now. I was alone, completely by myself. And right now, I didn’t see any hope for me to make it out of this alive. Then, even as I was lying on the floor, trying get back up, Randy decided to strike at me again. I told myself I had to move, or it might just be all over with.

But it was too late. Groundon had stood above me, bent down and grasped my body, and I screamed for him to let me go. But instead, I suddenly felt a great blast of wind rush past me as I was thrown again, flying out of Groundon’s grasp, and flying through the air before hitting the ground once again and rolling over and over again before stopping again. I didn’t want to die like this. Not like this…

And then, I must have let all the hate and anger I had out. Randy could never be forgiven for this. I pulled myself off the ground once again, refusing to lose to my worst enemy, yet again. I looked at Groundon like he was the devil himself.

“You haven’t had enough!?” Groundon growled humorously, “How much more pain do you want!?”

“There is no attack Juno has that can stop Groundon.” Randy remarked firmly, “That hope ended when he lost Latias.”

And as much as I didn’t want to believe it, he was right. No electrical attack was ever going to hurt Groundon no matter how much effort and energy I put into it. I was so scared at that moment. The only thing I could do now was just stand here and lose. Perhaps Randy had grown far too strong to handle. Maybe there really was no way to truly defeat him.

But, I could have smacked myself for thinking like that. I had turned to Latias, and I realized she hadn’t given up after she hit the ground. She worked as hard as she could so we would still have a chance at winning. The two of us had worked so hard to get so far together. The last thing I wanted was for her to wake up and find out we lost, and it was all for nothing. All the hell that David, Alex, and all of my Pokémon had done for all of us was going to be for nothing.

All for nothing… Those sick words made me more furious than ever before. I wasn’t going to stand here hopelessly and wait for Randy to win a battle when he didn’t deserve the victory. I had rushed toward Groundon, trying to think of some, even small, possible way of stopping him. There had to be something. I had a strong feeling it wasn’t meant to end like this.

And then, the perfect solution had come to mind…

Groundon had attempted to stomp on me several times as I made my way around his feet, trying to grab onto his back. He kept turning around and around, but I was far too fast for him to keep up. I didn’t care what pain tried to drag me down, I wasn’t going to accept it. I leapt toward Groundon’s back, and latched on as hard as I could.

“Get him off of you!” Randy shouted furiously.

Groundon had attempted to hit me with his tail, but struggled to avoid it. I slowly and carefully used the black grooves on his back to make my way upward. As I drew closer to the top, Groundon had struck me successfully, and it made the pain even more agonizing. I had to go slower then, struggling and twitching to try and reach my target as I climbed higher and higher.

And finally, at last I had reached the point where Groundon could no longer hit me, or be able to reach for me. Then, I had come across the one way I could have a chance at winning this battle. I had found the area where Latias had struck Groundon in the back of the head, and the claw slashes had gone deep. I then approached the cuts in the back of Groundon’s head, and realized in one small area, his rock armor had been cut away to reveal the softer skin area behind it. I placed my hands on the soft skin, and then focused my energy.

My cheeks had once again flared up with incredible electric power, and I sent the harsh amount of electricity right into the exposed area where my hands were. The powerful electric attack had bypassed Groundon’s armor and had begun to electrocute him within his own rocky skin. He had tried to shake me off, but I held on as tight as I could. I wanted my revenge for what he had done to us. I continuously poured in as much electrical power as I could into the open cut, not even once caring about Groundon’s pleas to make me stop.

The onslaught had lasted almost two minutes, and by the time I had finally stopped, Groundon had begun to collapse. Just before he slammed face-first into the ground, I quickly jumped off, and landed back on my feet. Behind me, Groundon had fallen, no longer able to fight, and I had turned around to face my fallen enemy. Randy didn’t want to believe what had just happened.

“Groundon, get up.” Randy shouted, “Get up!”

I stood there, silently and prepared to enjoy as much as I could of this.

“Randy…” Jeff told him, “There isn’t anything he can do anymore…”

“Jeff,” Randy told him, “Groundon will be getting up, I know it.”

But Jeff shook his head, not believing the totally unpredictable result either, but still acknowledging the fact that Groundon had been finished. There was nothing that could help him.

“I’m sorry Randy…” Jeff said calmly.

“No!” Randy shouted, “NO!! This is not supposed to happen to me! Never! This should not be happening!!”

And then, Randy let loose a hideous scream of agony and frustration. It seemed to get louder and louder, and then seemed so loud it was unreal. Then, everything when instantly black, and I heard a tremendous shattering sound, as if a million panes of glass had been broken. When the awful sounds had ended, there was only the silence of darkness…

I had woken up to find I was no longer Juno the Pikachu, but as my own identity, Jake Kossak. I had my normal clothes on, as well as my belt with my Pokéballs, all five of them. I looked around me and saw I was on the gray asphalt of the school parking lot. I checked my watch and saw it was still 2:18, only a minute after we had met them on that last day of school before the incident. Alex and David had gotten up, and were right besides me.

“Man, what the hell happened?” Alex asked, “For a moment, I heard this hideous scream and then it felt like…”

“It’s over with.” I told them both, “I never want to go through anything like that ever again.”

I had seen Frank, Jeff, and Randy only a short distance away. When I looked at them, they only began to walk away even faster. They said nothing, and Alex and David didn’t want to pursue them, and neither did I. Alex and David had simply turned around, and began to head home, still overcome with a million different thoughts. Meanwhile, I stood there for a few seconds, just content to see the normal world again. The air had never smelled so good.

And then, tiny red glints from the asphalt had caught my eye, and I realized it was the Quista necklace, only now it was in pieces. As I continued to stare at it, it slowly crumbled even further, and turned into dust that was gone with the wind. I was glad that hideous torture device was finally out of my life. I then turned around, and headed home.

It had seemed like months had passed by, when only it had all happened in a minute of real time. The three of us had run into Randy, as well as Jeff and Frank on other school days, but we no longer said or did anything to them. We no longer played the same tricks we used to. And I never did tell Randy that it was really me who was actually Juno. I could have, but it would have gone too far. None of us have ever said anything to anyone…

In essence, it felt like a part of me had completely changed from that day on. I wasn’t the same bully I used to be, and I never was one again. I felt far more comfort in what I found familiar, my family, my friends, and my Pokémon. There was a piece of me that had been changed, and I realized how precious it is to belong to something, and to be a part of it, and to contribute to it as much as you can. I began to see it in everything, as a family, a community, and a brotherhood.

I had arrived home, and my belonging to my family seemed to be more real than ever before. I had lost them for some time, but in the end I had gained them back, as well as something new and different that I had realized was there all this time…

My own room seemed like something that had been a part of me that had been taken away. I had approached the doorknob, grasped it firmly, and opened the door to reveal the one place where I could be myself and not feel ashamed. I had looked around, seeing my bed, dresser, and my desk, as well as all the other things that were a part of me, and I was glad I could be in my own world now.

I’ve been away for a long time…


End of Part I

Sike Saner
20th November 2005, 1:52 AM
Ah, nice. I was wondering how in the hell he was going to defeat Randy there, and now I know. Loved the high concentration of pure punishment in the battles of the last two chapters (Jake/Juno flying on Latias was particularly fun; that part was terrifically described), and also the sheer determination of Jake/Juno there at the end of the match. Nice, indeed. ^_^

guiltysparkzz
20th November 2005, 3:19 AM
Woo, part II gets so much better. It's way different though. It has Pokemon with guns! Mwahahahaha!

Isn't it perfect how it ended right at Page 2?

Avenger Angel
24th November 2005, 1:56 AM
Yeah, I'll definitely say, Part II takes the story in a WAY different direction. But it's good though, trust me.

I'll post the first chapter of Part II tomorrow.

Avenger Angel
24th November 2005, 6:17 PM
PART II - THE TWISTED FIELDS

Chapter 16
Odd Reoccurrence

Only like a week had passed, but it felt far longer than that. Surprisingly, I was able to focus more on school and less on playing around. My whole mentally changed around, and I was no longer the nasty little creep I used to be. And Frank no longer hanged around Randy like he used to, he kept to himself, and we in turn kept our distance from him as well. But I could see in his eyes he wasn’t the same he used to be either. He ate less, talked less, and stayed away from people like they were a plague. I never bothered him anymore, but something else must have been bothering him.

Jeff was too much involved with sports now, always saying to Randy that he had to get to practice for one of the many sports he had signed up for. I had looked at him for the longest time, and all the while it looked like nothing had ever happened. And then again, maybe it was because he was the one least affected by the whole thing after all. The rest of us… we really weren’t the same anymore.

But I would never forget the awful mistake Randy made only a week ago, using a magical necklace to create his own world. I didn’t believe anything of it at first, but all that quickly changed when I found reality torn to pieces in ways I could never imagine. Supposedly, Jeff’s father had found this necklace, once owned by some guy by the name of Quista. After Jeff gave it to Randy, he used its power to create his own world, just for one purpose…

Randy never used to be good at Pokémon, and the three of us, Alex, David, and myself used to brutally pick on him, and beat the stuffing out of Randy’s Pokémon for sheer pleasure. Once Randy had created his own world, he gave himself the most powerful Pokémon he could think of, as well as giving them the power to use any attack he could think of. After Alex and David had lost to him, he made the two of him his servants, leaving me alone. The only way I could get the three of us out of Randy’s world was to prove to him that even in his dream world he couldn’t beat us. The only one who had helped me with this was Coldblood, who gave me the power to put me on the same level as Randy. It was then decided that I would go in disguise, so Randy couldn’t tell who I really was. Coldblood had decided I would disguise myself as a Pikachu, the one Pokémon that Randy had always wanted but had been unable to catch.

But in Randy’s world, this Pikachu already existed. Randy would have called his Pikachu “Juno” if he had ever caught one. Since Juno already existed in the realm of Randy’s dream world, when I took his place, I was stuck as Juno until Randy’s world was destroyed and the real world returned. But Randy never knew I was Juno when I fought him face to face in what had to be the most outrageous battle of my life. I didn’t tell him either, because I knew the consequences of him finding out would be awful.

After a brutal battle, I had won against Randy and it was all over with. I would never forget what I had done, putting even myself into such a harsh situation just to make sure the brutal nightmare would end for all time. But it was over with now, never to happen again. I would never battle Randy ever again after that. I still had thoughts of that brutal experience, and the last thing I needed to do was give myself a reminder of it.

In fact, for a week I had completely avoided Pokémon battling altogether. For some reason, I just did, maybe because I wasn’t so ready to do it again. Still, I kept telling myself that I would get back into it soon enough. I definitely didn’t want to completely retire from it, but there was too much on my mind for the moment.

It wasn’t until I had gotten home one afternoon that things really went wild. For once, I hadn’t even been thinking of the incident only a week ago, I was just trying to get back on my feet and keep going on with life. For once I was able to grab the time to be by myself.

I had gotten home, grabbed my belt with my Pokéballs, and had headed out to the small, grassy backyard we had in the back of the house. Then, we I reached the white, stone patio, I had looked at my belt. While I had all five of my Pokémon, something confused me. I had originally had four while I was in Randy’s world, but while I was there, I had obtained another one. I couldn’t help but think of a single, beckoning question…

How was I able to pull something from Randy’s dream world into the real one? It just didn’t make sense. It made me question just how much did I really pull out of that bizarre place? Regardless, I had grabbed my fifth Pokéball, and tossed it into the air, where it hit the patio stone and released the Pokémon inside, my Latias.

She had emerged from the bright flash, and immediately looked around. She then found me, standing only a few feet away. She looked at me curiously for a moment with her shiny eyes.

“Where… are we?” She asked in question, looking around her and noticing the surrounding was quite different.

“This is my home, as well as yours.” I told her, hoping that in time she would get used to it.

And I could have slapped my mouth at that moment. How on Earth was I still able to understand what she was saying…? No, that was far too strange. I knew she didn’t have a natural ability to talk. There was something else…

But I kept myself quiet. I simply showed Latias around, and then put her back into her Pokéball, and didn’t say another word. Oddly enough, I only made things worse. How was it even possible? Something was seriously wrong. Nothing of any of this was right…

I then, I thought of something. If I had pulled something from Randy’s world, Randy must have had to as well. I had decided I would talk to him tomorrow, yes, the very person that had once been my worst enemy. But something was telling me he wasn’t going to be anymore considering what had happened. I just had to know something.

By the end of the day, I was exhausted, and I didn’t know what it was from. I hadn’t been running around, everything had seemed normal. When I finally settled down to go to sleep, I tried to get my mind off the events of last week. They shouldn’t have been haunting me like this, but I couldn’t get my mind off of it. And to think, I should have been satisfied enough to just be in a real bed again, for once. After I got comfortable and just put it aside, I shut my eyes…

And suddenly I felt like I had been thrown on the floor, which felt like cold, diamond metal against my back. I couldn’t see anything for a harsh, chilling moment as everything was bathed in black, but then I was able to open my eyes.

All around me was metal, cold and dark. It had felt like I was in a normal hallway, only I could barely see anything. And then, in trying to get up, I quickly realized I was not myself anymore. I was Juno, as if I had been Juno this whole time and never once was a human being. I didn’t understand it, but I never thought anything was wrong in my dream trance than just accepted everything that happened.

Then, a bright, red light had emerged from the end of the hallway, and a silhouette of a dark, tall figure was slowly walking toward me, holding some sort of large, blunt weapon in his hands. I put my tiny hands behind me and slowly crept away on my back in a hopeless retreat, and hoping that he wouldn’t notice me or I wasn’t worth his time to kill anyway.

Pipes were blowing steam in front of him, and I had trouble trying to recognize who it was. Still, I frantically tried to crawl away, but I wasn’t getting very far. Then, I had stood up, and began running in the opposite direction, but I was met with a nasty surprise. I had been running in pitch black darkness until I slammed right into a wall. I frantically looked behind me only to see the figure move closer and closer.

He was going to kill me, and for reasons I didn’t know why. I had stayed in the darkness, thinking he wouldn’t see me, but it seemed like he already knew where I was, and he began to approach me, slowly just to keep my anxiety rushing for a longer amount of time. Then, he was standing right above me, and he took his weapon, raised it in the air, and it forcefully came toward me at a feverish pace.

I nearly woke up screaming. I kicked and had thrown off my bed covers, and looked at my hands to make sure I still wasn’t Juno. I had sighed in relief when I realized I was still normal, and more importantly, untouched despite the fear. I simply turned and I checked the clock by my bed and it was only four in the morning.

But I didn’t dare go back to sleep…

Seijiro Mafuné
24th November 2005, 7:30 PM
Oy. Frelling. Slarking. Vey.

You're great, ya know that? Anyway, pretty cool. And now Jake is better than at the start.

He'll be turning into Juno again, right? Will he get stuck, though?

guiltysparkzz
24th November 2005, 11:48 PM
Big spoils :)

He's Juno for pretty much the rest of the fic in a chapter or two.
Mr. Quista is paying them all a visit...and bringing them to his fiery world.
Latias DIES

Muahaha, I hope no first timers read that

Avenger Angel
25th November 2005, 12:19 AM
Oh man, heck yes, that last spoiler is extremely serious. Really, don't read it since that doesn't happen until WAY later...

But me... heh, I already know what happens...

guiltysparkzz
25th November 2005, 2:55 AM
Spoiler tags are so fun :D I read the majority of the next part in one day, since I forced myself to allow time for it, so all the details are fuzzy for me.

Avenger Angel
30th November 2005, 4:37 AM
Heh, they are fun. I'd use them but I'd kill too many cats out of curosity.

Expect another update tomorrow evening when I get home from work.

Avenger Angel
30th November 2005, 10:55 PM
As promised...


Chapter 17
The Meeting

That next morning, I got dressed, ate breakfast, and walked to school all in complete silence. I barely said anything to anyone, I just went to school and wanted to keep quiet. I didn’t want anyone to assume anything by looking at my face either, so I tried to keep a calm and neutral expression. Thoughts were constantly stabbing at my mind, and the last thing I wanted to do was talk about it or say something that would only make it worse. I already knew that trying to act like nothing ever happened was going to be impossible. But the least I could do was to avoid making it look so obvious…

I barely paid attention in class, now unable to get my mind off of just trying to meet Randy when we were let out. After four long classes of complete bore, I dashed out the back exit. I couldn’t wait another second to get it out.

“Man, aren’t you in a hurry…” I heard a familiar voice say right behind me.

I turned around and looked back into the stairway to see Alex, one of my best friends. He seemed a bit shocked at the mess I had become.

“You were dozing off in class this morning, Jake.” Alex told me, seeming a bit concerned, “Have you been thinking about something?”

“It’s about Randy.” I told Alex, knowing exactly what that would remind him of, “I think it’s about time we talk to him, and find out how exactly this all happened.”

He was silent. His only response was a simple and quiet nod, and then he followed me. The two of us headed out the door and found Randy in the one place where he always hung out after school: on a black, metal bench completely by himself. The two of us approached him, and he looked up at us with hesitation and anxiety in his eyes.

“Randy, we need to talk.” Alex said firmly to him, “We could really use some answers.”

Randy had already known what Alex was talking about, and he didn’t look like he wanted to fight about it. Instead, he stood up, and looked at Alex in the eyes.

“Look, let’s go some place where no one is going to see or hear us, okay?” Randy asked Alex, already knowing what this was about, “I don’t want this to go floating around.”

“Fine, Randy.” Alex agreed, still keeping it quiet, “How about we talk in one of those dugouts in that old, abandoned baseball field?”

Only about a half a mile away was an old baseball field that hadn’t been used in nearly a decade. After Randy had said yes, we simply walked our way over there, totally out of sight by anyone. Randy moved in a very stiff fashion, seeming like he was very uncomfortable at the moment. I knew he didn’t want to talk about this but if I didn’t say anything about it, it would haunt me for months to come.

When we had arrived, we stepped inside one of the concrete dugouts and sat down on the old, wooden bench inside. Meanwhile, Alex sat down on the concrete stairs leading out into the dusty field.

“I want to know something Randy.” Alex told him, not wasting another second, “You know what happened just last week. You gave us the nightmare of our lives.”

“What… is it that you want to know?” Randy asked Alex, feeling very uncomfortable.

“Who is Juno?” Alex asked coldly, “How was a normal, everyday Pikachu able to beat you?”

I was silent, and felt incredibly sick at that moment. I already perfectly knew the answer to that one, but I didn’t want to say anything at all. Neither of them knew it was me.

“I really don’t know.” Randy asked, trying to fight off the pressure, “I couldn’t understand his commands, and after he decided to enter the fight himself, he just never seemed to go down despite the serious beating I gave him. I hit him with everything I could, but nothing ever stopped him. I just don’t know how Juno was able to do it…”

“No, really Randy.” I asked him, trying to cover my tracks, “Just who is this Pikachu? You obviously know him somehow…”

Randy looked at me for an instant, and then started to look toward the ground by his feet.

“I always wanted a Pikachu.” Randy said sadly, totally avoiding any eye contact with either of us, “Juno is the name I would have given him if I ever caught one. Juno was a side of me that was a burden that wouldn’t go away no matter how hard I tried. It wasn’t any surprise he decided to battle me and he was the one who won. It seemed like he was always doing that.”

Interesting. I never thought of it that way. I was just about to say something when…

“You’re about to see the truth…” I heard a cold voice say out of nowhere...

Randy and I had looked up in complete shock, and Alex frantically turned around to see who had snuck up on us. In a feral instinct of paranoia, I suddenly became very defensive. Before us stood a brown haired man in black cloak, who seemingly just came out of nowhere. He was wearing sandals, and had a very stiff and aggressive look on his face, as if he was ready to fight at any second. He spoke very quickly and aggressively.

“Who the hell are you?” Alex asked in surprise.

“I want to know who the three of you are.” The fair-skinned man replied firmly, “Only now have I been able to track down the location of one of my most prized possessions, only to find it has been completely destroyed…”

He was obviously talking about the necklace. I don’t know how it ended up breaking, but there was something else I really wanted to know.

“You’re Quista, that powerful Kavaskian sorcerer?” I asked the man, not even wanting to guess of what he was capable of unleashing on us.

He started snickering. Instantly, at that moment, I felt like I had said something extremely stupid.

“So that’s who they think I am?” He asked mockingly, “My real name is Zander. I’m not Kavaskian either, someone had stolen that necklace from me thousands of years ago, and I didn’t even get the chance to use it. And no, I’m not a real human either.”

Now we were beginning to freak out. I thought this guy was going to murder us after we smashed his necklace, but for some odd reason, I couldn’t even bring myself to fight him…

“You’re…” Randy stuttered in total fear, “Not human…?”

“I don’t care about that right now.” Zander replied with a cold stare, looking right back at Randy, “One of you used my necklace, and created your own world. That necklace was meant for me. My long search for it had ended in its destruction, and I want to know who’s responsible!”

This was far worse than getting sent to the principal’s office for getting into a fight. This guy looked ready to kill us, and no one would ever find us here for days. Still, we were silent. Something in me said to point to Randy, but I never ended up doing so. Yet, just a week ago with my nasty personality, I would have been fingering him like crazy.

“So who was it!?” Zander shouted angrily.

We were still silent. Then, he gave us a really sick stare, and I was quivering. I thought my life was over at that moment.

“I can make you all become sunken with fear.” Zander glared with fury, “You think I don’t know what happened!? One of you became frustrated enough to use it in the first place, another created an alter-ego for himself, and the third became a servant for the first. The first of you used my necklace to create your own world, for only one pathetic purpose.”

“Stop it, please…” Randy begged, finding out the hard way this guy already knew the truth about us.

“You couldn’t tolerate your companions’ endless defeats, so you created your own companions and made yourself a champion.” Zander growled at Randy, “Can you possibly fathom how much of a waste you made of that necklace!?”

Randy was shaking his head. He didn’t want to believe this was actually happening.

“I couldn’t stand losing all the time at Pokémon battling.” Randy complained, “I needed something to help me win for once.”

“But that isn’t all.” Zander growled, looking angrily upon Randy most of all, “You were able to pull these Pokémon out from your dream world and pull them into reality. They currently remain with you at this moment.”

My question had been answered. Randy really had been able to do the same as I had, pulling something from his world into reality. Just like I had. I couldn’t help but think of all the other things I must have pulled out of there, with the thought of Juno being on the top of that list…

“I was going to use that necklace to go to the place of my desires so I could summon them into reality, but instead it was wasted on you!” Zander shouted angrily out of frustration, “Your purpose for using it was meaningless! It took me nearly a lifetime to craft that necklace!”

I kept my mouth shut. Now I knew why he had come to us from out of nowhere. Randy used his necklace for a stupid reason, stupid compared to what really could have been done with it. Hell, Randy could have created an endless amount of whatever the hell he wanted and pull it back into reality. Yet now… it was way too late for anything like that. I could see what was making this guy so angry.

“You…,” Zander said harshly, now facing me, “You are a completely different story. You wanted to free yourself from this maggot’s world by defeating him. The only way to do it was to hide yourself.”

Now Randy was looking at me in curiosity. Randy was going to find out everything in a matter of moments. I really didn’t want it to turn out this way, but like hell I had any choice about it.

“You disguised yourself from this maggot by turning yourself into his own, living desire.” Zander said with a hint of cynical laughter in his tone, “So you became a Pikachu by the name of Juno, and you defeated this maggot. When his world had vanished, you awoke to find yourself as normal human being. But by becoming another living creature in his world, you took his essence with you. The only reason why you’re not Juno any longer is because your purpose in this world is to serve it as Jake Kossak. But you won’t believe how easily this can be changed!”

“Jake, you were actually Juno!?” Randy asked me in complete shock.

“Randy…” I whispered to him, “Just shut the hell up…”

From the way this guy was sounding, it seemed he only needed a bit more than a snap of a finger to turn me right back into a Pikachu, and there wasn’t anything I could do to stop him…

guiltysparkzz
1st December 2005, 3:35 AM
Oh, Zander, right. I knew it wasn't Quista who...brought them into his world later.

Seijiro Mafuné
1st December 2005, 3:30 PM
And so the plot is... borked. Pretty awesome. And now, the thousand-dollar question: Since Jake's turning into Juno again, is he ever going to have breaks, or will he always be like that from now on?

Just asking because I didn't even read the first one.

guiltysparkzz
1st December 2005, 11:40 PM
To answer your question if you wish to bother: Not until the end when he escapes Zander's world

Sike Saner
5th December 2005, 1:07 AM
Pipes were blowing steam in front of him, and I had trouble trying to recognize who it was. Still, I frantically tried to crawl away, but I wasn’t getting very far. Then, I had stood up, and began running in the opposite direction, but I was met with a nasty surprise. I had been running in pitch black darkness until I slammed right into a wall. I frantically looked behind me only to see the figure move closer and closer.

He was going to kill me, and for reasons I didn’t know why. I had stayed in the darkness, thinking he wouldn’t see me, but it seemed like he already knew where I was, and he began to approach me, slowly just to keep my anxiety rushing for a longer amount of time. Then, he was standing right above me, and he took his weapon, raised it in the air, and it forcefully came toward me at a feverish pace.

I nearly woke up screaming. I kicked and had thrown off my bed covers, and looked at my hands to make sure I still wasn’t Juno. I had sighed in relief when I realized I was still normal, and more importantly, untouched despite the fear. I simply turned and I checked the clock by my bed and it was only four in the morning.

But I didn’t dare go back to sleep...

Yum. An example of how very good you are at conjuring strong mental imagery.

Yep, this is already looking even better than the first part...I wondered how the story was going to progress after Randy got flattened. Kudos for your bossness. ^^

Avenger Angel
8th December 2005, 11:06 PM
Yum. An example of how very good you are at conjuring strong mental imagery.

Yep, this is already looking even better than the first part...I wondered how the story was going to progress after Randy got flattened. Kudos for your bossness. ^^

Glad you liked it, even though I've improved from even that.

And sorry for not replying for a long time. I had a lot of computer trouble but everything seems okay now. Expect an update soon.

Avenger Angel
10th December 2005, 6:33 AM
Chapter 18
The Only Solution

Man, as if Randy’s first mistake hadn’t been bad enough, we were about to suffer a second time for it. I was wondering what the hell I had done to deserve this. I didn’t even know what Zander was if he wasn’t human, and my guess was as good as anyone else’s. The only thing I was aware of was he was angry at us for destroying his priceless necklace. What was to stop him from just making another one? Besides, making our lives a complete misery wasn’t going to help him get it back anyway.

“I don’t see why you would want to turn me back into a Pikachu.” I told Zander honestly, “It’s not like that is going to change anything. Why don’t you just make another necklace and be done with it?”

“It took me thousands of years to make that one!” Zander shouted in fury, despising how little I knew about these things, “I would force you to make a replacement, but you wouldn’t last long enough and you don’t even have half the power to do it. The only thing I can get from you is revenge.”

I thought Randy was going to be furious when I told him I was actually Juno. Instead, he had looked at me, and almost began to feel sick.

“I can’t believe…” Randy stuttered softly, “You went through all that trouble to just beat me. You almost killed yourself out there… I’m really sorry, Jake. I… never meant for you… to go that far.”

He certainly wouldn’t have said that a week ago. It seemed when we were in Randy’s world, all the suffering we encountered wouldn’t have been enough. Now, it seemed like he was truly beginning to regret it. Better late than never I suppose…

“That doesn’t matter now.” Zander said in a serious tone, “You’ve taken something from me that I’ve spent my whole life making and looking for. And here, after all these years, I find the three of you are the reason why that necklace no longer exists.”

“Hey man.” Alex told Zander in a casual tone, “I wasn’t any part of this. I’ll tell you right now…”

“You were an accomplice!” Zander shouted, totally interrupting Alex, “You’re no better than the others. For this, all three of you will be punished. I know only of a few torments that would accurately represent the pain and frustration you have given to me.”

From my side, this all sounded like serious lunacy. He obviously sounded like he had no interest in actually killing us, seeming like that was just an easy way out of it. I couldn’t imagine what this guy was thinking.

“I don’t know what the hell you’re even talking about.” Alex said straight to Zander’s face, “Let’s face it, the necklace is gone, pal. It’s over with. Maybe you should have made it more durable, ever think of that, genius?”

Zander stood there looking very infuriated at Alex. I honestly didn’t fear this guy. I had stopped feeling so afraid, and knew there was little this guy could really do to us. This guy didn’t have his necklace anymore, so what did I care?

“You destroyed my only possession, utterly wasting it on mere, pathetic desires that you didn’t even bother of preserving by making them real.” Zander growled in fury, “You wasted it completely! Now, I’m going to make the three of you suffer for what you’ve done. You’ll see what happens to those who infuriate me!”

Then, he outstretched his arm, opened his hand, and showed us his bare palm. I might have burst out laughing from that gesture, but seconds later the whole sky went black and the whole baseball field became a sick, crimson red. I felt nauseous and shaky as everything in front of me swirled like mixing paint. Everything slowly became black, and I passed out…


* * *


I had awoken, but had not opened my eyes. The air around me was cold, and I could feel a faint breeze coming from above. The floor felt cold and stiff, and only then did I open my eyes and take a look around me. For a moment, I felt paranoid. I knew it wasn’t long ago that I had felt this same feeling.

I then realized it was completely impossible for me to still be on Earth. The room was completely made of metal, mostly rusted scrap. Everything seemed so giant to me until I realized why that was…

I had become Juno again, a sight and feeling far too familiar. Those moments of horror were slowly coming back to me now. The fighting, the suffering, the loneliness were felt all over again. My long, yellow and black tipped ears, my thunderbolt-shaped tail, my posture, and my tiny, yellow hands, all of it made me immediately question if I was to spend the rest of eternity like this. I knew I couldn’t run away from it anymore. I took Juno and all his amazing powers out of Randy’s dream world, but little did I know this confirmation of acceptance would drastically change my destiny forever…

The room was a jail cell as I quickly realized the only window to the outside had bars around it, and the only exit was a circular, reinforced steel security vault door. There was no chance of ever getting past that thing. After looking around, I saw I was alone in this cold cell with no one but myself. No one but my persistent thoughts and fears…

My curiosity had taken a hold of me as I slowly climbed on top of the single, rickety metal bunk bed and made my way toward the window. When I slowly approached it, I had seen what was outside. It looked like Hell itself, like I had been condemned to this miserable place of damnation for all eternity.

The sky was a horrid mixture of red and gray with passing black storm clouds that were constantly moving and mixing. Thunder and lightning were always occasionally lighting up dark patches of sky, and I could feel the rumbling of thunder from far away. Despite how long I looked at it, it never once stopped…

Meanwhile, on the ground it looked like fields upon fields of a wasteland of twisted, dying trees had covered the landscape. In some places, fissures had opened up, seeming to be endless pits waiting to swallow up anything that had fallen in and never release them ever again. But nothing was moving, except for the flashing thunder in the skies above, the swirling of dark clouds, and the swaying of dead trees from a lonesome wind that quickly came and quickly passed.

Randy’s world was a joyful play land compared to this place. I sure didn’t want to stay in this miserable prison, but something kept asking me if going outside was any better. From what I saw, it seemed I was probably better off inside within the safety of my own cell. Even if Randy, Alex and I had gotten out of here, there wasn’t any chance we could possibly travel on that type of landscape. It seemed the land itself had gone mad…

As I looked at my tiny, yellow hands again, and I tried to wonder why Zander thought it was better for me to be a Pikachu. Did he think the whole thing was amusing or something? But no matter what, that wasn’t going to change anything. There probably was no place for Jake Kossak in this world. After all, my strongest belief was that this was a representation of Zander’s mind. Why oh why did I feel like I’d rather be off in Randy’s world, despite how incredibly awful it was? I had only been here for a few minutes, and I already wanted to get out of here.

I already knew the cast iron bars blocking the window were too thick and too close together to bypass, but even if I could, I don’t think I wanted to be walking alone in that geographical nightmare. I was hoping the other side of this prison wouldn’t be as freaky as the other, but I wasn’t going to place my bets on that.

I had approached the vault door, and tried to see if there was any lock whatsoever, but instead, all I saw was the back of the circular vault door, no keyhole or anything. Obviously, the only way to get out of here was if someone opened the door from the other side. I had no idea how long it was going to take before that happened, but waiting around for that to happen wasn’t going to help anyway.

After looking around, I truly saw no way out at all. I knew I wouldn’t get out of this nightmare if I just stayed here and waited to rot away. Someone was going to have to come and at least feed me something, or I would just die of starvation. Then I thought rationally. If Zander really wanted us to die, he would have killed us in that abandoned baseball field. He wouldn’t have waited for us to fall over, rot, and stink up his whole jail, or whatever this miserable place was. That wasn’t our purpose here, so there had to be something else involved.

The floor was made up of solid metal panels of an array of grays, browns, and silvers, all secured with extremely heavy bolts. They were nice and tight on the floor, and they weren’t going to come up without some sort of heavy construction tools, which of course I didn’t have. Plus the bolts were mostly rusted over, which meant they were pretty much stuck in there for good…

I had looked up at the ceiling, now seeing smaller square panels of a deep bluish metal, with smaller bolts on each corner that hadn’t been rusted over like the ones on the floor. I had looked up at all of them, and saw out of the corner of my eyes, there was a panel in the corner on the right side of the window, with one of its bolts missing on the right corner next to the wall.

If I were to remove that panel, it might just be a way out of here…

X-Cel
10th December 2005, 4:28 PM
All of a sudden I feel a strong urge to play Metal Gear Solid now.




On a serious note, a well done chapter which sure showed why this fic is worth its five stars.
Those who are better than me at rating and have the vocabulary to back it up will continue from here, hopefully. =.=

guiltysparkzz
10th December 2005, 4:56 PM
If you think that chapter was good..This is just the beginning. Things get a lot more interesting, this chapter was more of a threshold.

Sike Saner
10th December 2005, 8:58 PM
It seemed the land itself had gone mad…

Come on. Now, you know that's cool. It just is.

Excellently described chapter there, one which gave me an icky, desperate sort of claustrophobic feeling. *shudders* Very nice.

Avenger Angel
11th December 2005, 4:12 PM
All of a sudden I feel a strong urge to play Metal Gear Solid now.

Ha ha, that's interesting because I've played that game plenty of times but I honestly wasn't thinking about it while I was writing this.


On a serious note, a well done chapter which sure showed why this fic is worth its five stars.
Those who are better than me at rating and have the vocabulary to back it up will continue from here, hopefully. =.=

Trust me, the rabbit hole goes a lot deeper than this, but I'm glad you liked the chapter. Yeah, I did some re-editing to polish up the detail, but most of it is unchanged.


Come on. Now, you know that's cool. It just is.

Excellently described chapter there, one which gave me an icky, desperate sort of claustrophobic feeling. *shudders* Very nice.

Ah, you don't know how much I wish I could animate this entire story but it would take me a lifetime. Still, no harm in imaginating it what it would look like.

Saffire Persian
13th December 2005, 10:26 PM
o.o Wow again.. I'm actually quite happy Jake is back as Juno... oddly enough, I liked him as a Pikachu. And Zander... is that place really his mind? It makes me wonder why he made the stone in the first place, if he's as powerful as he actually seems... After all, if he can turn Jake into a Pikachu, he has to have something going for him.

And Randy...saying I'm sorry? Never thought I'd see the day... I'm guessing he has a prominent role in the rest of the story, and as much of a jerk as he is/was... or whatever, I actually wouldn't mind that, as it seems his personality changed a tad in that last chapter.

X-Cel
17th December 2005, 2:35 PM
If you think that chapter was good..This is just the beginning. Things get a lot more interesting, this chapter was more of a threshold.
That's exactly what I mean, an introduction chapter like this totally captures the reader's attention and leaves him eagerly waiting for more.

I know that isn't the best chapter Neo Pikachu is able to pull out but what I meant was that as a trailer-like chapter that piece of text was worthy of an A and totally had me hooked, even more than I already am.

Avenger Angel
18th December 2005, 5:12 PM
o.o Wow again.. I'm actually quite happy Jake is back as Juno... oddly enough, I liked him as a Pikachu. And Zander... is that place really his mind? It makes me wonder why he made the stone in the first place, if he's as powerful as he actually seems... After all, if he can turn Jake into a Pikachu, he has to have something going for him.

Ah, you'll see. Most of it goes pretty deep and it won't actually be explained until much later on.


And Randy...saying I'm sorry? Never thought I'd see the day... I'm guessing he has a prominent role in the rest of the story, and as much of a jerk as he is/was... or whatever, I actually wouldn't mind that, as it seems his personality changed a tad in that last chapter.

Trust me, the first part of this story isn't just the first instance where you'll see change in the characters. But for the most part, this is where Jake now finds himself on much different tracks than before.


That's exactly what I mean, an introduction chapter like this totally captures the reader's attention and leaves him eagerly waiting for more.

I know that isn't the best chapter Neo Pikachu is able to pull out but what I meant was that as a trailer-like chapter that piece of text was worthy of an A and totally had me hooked, even more than I already am.

Ah, glad to hear that! Trust me, I put forth a ton of effort to make this story as original as possible, and to my best knowledge, there isn't another Pokemon fan fiction that comes even close to following its storyline. Plus, out of all my works, it's my ultimate favorite and I've really enjoyed working on it for these many months. I'm glad to see you've enjoyed reading it and I hope it continues to reach beyond your expectations.

Avenger Angel
18th December 2005, 5:17 PM
Chapter 19
The Midnight Struggle

The only problem with removing that panel was it was fifteen feet in the air, and there was nothing for me to even get close to it. I had turned to the bunk bed unit, which would reach high enough for me to remove the panel, but how would I be able to move it? If I were still human, it wouldn’t have been a problem, since the metal bunk bed wasn’t exactly the sturdiest thing in the room. But as a little Pikachu, it might be next to impossible.

Suddenly, to my surprise, the vault door had clicked, and slowly swung open. By the time I had turned around, I had seen a red, clawed hand holding a pewter bowl just suddenly drop the bowl it was holding by the door, and then just like that, it was quickly shut again.

Just for curiosity, I had walked over to the bowl, and I could have puked. It looked and smelled like hot, salty vomit. It was a musty brown and orange color, like somebody tossed their cookies in it, as well as took of dump of diarrhea all over what was there already. I didn’t care if it took me the rest of the week to move that bunk bed, there was no way in hell I was going to stay here.

I had grasped one of the metal poles supporting the upper deck and tried to pull as hard as I could. I must have pulled it five feet away from the metal wall before falling on my hands from exhaustion. I then tried pushing to see if that would change anything. It was a bit better, and I went a few more feet, but it was still at least twenty feet away from the wall, and I needed rest. It felt like pushing a truck in neutral…

After a few hours had passed, I gave it another shot, only to go seven more feet before my hands and feet were aching. I couldn’t go on, and I needed rest. But for now, I needed to get rid of that vomit soup, before they began to assume I was going to starve myself…

So, I grabbed the bowl, walked with it across the room, and dumped the stuff out the window. It was disgustingly lumpy and it smelled even worse as I poured it out, like real barf. I then promptly took the bowl, put it by the door, and then headed for the lower bunk of the bed. I didn’t care for the fact there weren’t any pillows and only one sheet. I was too tired…

The next morning, I was rudely awaked by the door opening again, and other bowl of morning puke to greet me. After the door was shut again, I quickly headed back to try and move the bunk bed. I pushed as hard as I could for as long as I could hold out, and soon enough, I finally made it to the other side of the wall. I then climbed my way up to the top bunk, which wasn’t any better than the first. I had made my way to the loose panel, and saw there were only three bolts I had to remove since one of them had already fallen out. I had put my hands on the first of the three, and turned it counter clockwise. This one hadn’t been in too tight either, and after about twenty spins, it came out. The other two were a bit harder, but after I tried hard enough, all the bolts came out, and the panel fell from the ceiling and onto the top bunk, revealing a hole in the ceiling.

The hole that was left was only a foot by foot square. While I might have had an easier time pushing the bunk bed as a human, there was no way I could fit through that hole as one. But now, being a Pikachu made all the difference. I ducked, positioned myself under the hole, and looked up.

It appeared to be some sort of ventilation duct of some sort, which was surprising since I didn’t see any vent grates in my cell. How considerate of them…

I put my hands on the edge, and hoisted myself into the duct. It was very dimly lit, so I had to first get adjusted to the darkness, and use the dim light coming from the other vents to see. I slowly crawled my way through the vent, making sure to be as quiet as possible. As I made my way about twenty feet, I had come across a vent leading to another room. When I looked through the vent grill, it looked like a guard’s lounge. I took a quick glance around the room and noticed the only ones in the room were an Ampharos and a Skarmory just standing by the table, talking to each other.

The room was completely metal as well, only it looked much cleaner than my cell. The table didn’t look in that great of a shape however, having rust patches all over the surface. The metal seats were crudely made, and two vending machines in the corner were on and humming but duct tape was all over the plastic window of the snack machine.

“I can’t believe they’re going to do it again…” The Ampharos said with doubt to the Skarmory, looking exhausted for some odd reason.

“Doesn’t matter.” The Skarmory quickly replied. “You know what happened to The Bend and Cyphex. Those cities lie in ruins now. This used to be their city too, until we trashed it and took it over…”

I was deeply wondering who and what they were talking about. I kept away from the grate so they wouldn’t see me, and I listened in…

They kept talking for over an hour, and I sat there listening to every bit of it. It sounded like they were talking about a war, one between a league called the Silver Rebellion and the Crimson Stars. It turned out this was a jail run by the Crimson Stars. It made me wonder for a moment. Why would Zander want to wage a war in the realm of his mind? Or maybe I was assuming the wrong thing? Maybe this wasn’t his world at all… But if that was the case, then where was I really?

“When do you think we will fight again?” Skarmory asked, looking curiously at Ampharos.

“It won’t be long before it’s all over.” Ampharos told him with pure confidence, “The Silver Rebellion doesn’t have any leaders left, they’ll all dead or in jail. Once we attack their capital of Symarix, it isn’t even going to matter any more. The rebels are fading.”

Who were these rebels, and what were they rebelling for? I was just about to leave when I realized something. My belt with my Pokéballs was hanging from a nearby rack, along with many others. How could these maggots steal my Pokémon? I sure as hell wasn’t going to let them get away with that. I moved right up to the grate, and kicked it as hard as I could. Perhaps a little too hard…

The grate popped out like it was only leaning against the vent hole’s rims. I didn’t care. Those Pokémon were mine, and no one was going to take them from me. I had looked out the vent, and jumped out, landing on a metal shelf unit that was right below. The Ampharos and the Skarmory immediately looked up at me.

“Who the hell are you!?” The Ampharos exclaimed, looking up at me in shock

“You’d better give back my Pokémon,” I told them both in a firm voice, “I don’t take anyone stealing anything from me lightly.”

“Oh man.” The Skarmory snickered, not taking anything of it seriously, “You are so dead for picking a fight with me.”

Almost immediately, the Ampharos charged up his own electric attack, and just before he fired it at me, I jumped off the shelf unit, and landed firmly on the table. Just a second later, the shelf was blasted with electricity, sending dozens of metal cans flying in all directions.

I shielded myself from the barrage of metal cans, and seconds later they had all hit the floor, creating a loud, clanging noise. When it was all over with, Ampharos had turned to me, not looking very happy at all.

“Boy, you are one dead puppy.” Ampharos sneered, “Do you really think you can take us down?”

“Yep, simply for the fact your electrical power can’t hurt me and your Skarmory friend can’t even take flight in here, so it’s going to be your loss.” I told him, saying it right to his face.

“That’s what you think.” Skarmory said in a cold tone, spreading his silver blade wings, and leaping right at me with steadfast determination.

And I don’t know what happened right after that, but I instantly felt myself go flying backward right of the table, and I saw the table was sliced in two equal pieces. I had hit the wall, and soon slid down the wall and onto the floor. I looked down and saw my chest had been badly scratched. I could feel the burn of pain all over me.

The two halves of the metal table had laid flat on the floor, and the Skarmory had been right between them. I then realized what he had done. I never imagined a Steel Wing attack to be so strong…

“You are nothing.” The Skarmory told me, looking at me in the corner, “I’ve fought much tougher Pokémon from the Silver Rebellion than you.”

“I’m not part of the Silver Rebellion.” I told the Skarmory as I got up off the floor.

For a moment, they actually seemed shocked that I wasn’t. But nonetheless, it was the truth. I didn’t even know who the Silver Rebellion was…

“Really?” The Ampharos asked in surprise, “Then where the hell are you from?”

“Heh, don’t bother.” The Skarmory smiled to his companion, “He doesn’t know.”

That punk. I immediately charged up as much electricity as I could and directed it right toward Skarmory. He only had a split second to react as he saw the incoming thunder, but it wasn’t fast enough…

Skarmory had been struck hard, and he glowed like a light bulb from the blast. After about ten solid seconds of generous toasting, I released my power, and Skarmory stumbled over and fell to the floor, landing on his chest with his thin, metal wings spread out.

But, even as that happened, the Ampharos looked to his fallen companion, and knew Skarmory had the disadvantage and couldn’t help it. But taking down Ampharos wasn’t going to be as easy…

Seijiro Mafuné
18th December 2005, 7:28 PM
Sweet. Ampharos being in this is awesome, too bad it's on the wrong side to Juno, though.

Sike Saner
20th December 2005, 8:37 PM
Just for curiosity, I had walked over to the bowl, and I could have puked. It looked and smelled like hot, salty vomit. It was a musty brown and orange color, like somebody tossed their cookies in it, as well as took of dump of diarrhea all over what was there already.

Your description is PRICELESS.

This just keep getting increasingly fascinating, what with the introduction of the Silver Rebellion and the Crimson Stars. Seeing Ampharos and Skarmory was great too, and kudos for making them characters rather than just props. Skarmory put on an impressive display there; that was cool. Still got his butt kicked, though. XD Oh, well.

Avenger Angel
25th December 2005, 5:48 PM
Sweet. Ampharos being in this is awesome, too bad it's on the wrong side to Juno, though.

He's only around for a short time though. But I'm glad you appreciate his appearance.


Your description is PRICELESS.

This just keep getting increasingly fascinating, what with the introduction of the Silver Rebellion and the Crimson Stars. Seeing Ampharos and Skarmory was great too, and kudos for making them characters rather than just props. Skarmory put on an impressive display there; that was cool. Still got his butt kicked, though. XD Oh, well.

Yeah, I definitely try to make my description as good as possible without being boring. Glad to know it's working well with you.

The next few chapters will be very interesting, trust me. As for an update, I'll have one tomorrow. Until then, enjoy the holiday and thank you for your ongoing support!

E-102 Gamma
25th December 2005, 7:31 PM
*claps*

Very good so far, go Juno!

Avenger Angel
26th December 2005, 2:09 PM
Chapter 20
The Hostile Conflict

Everywhere, the room was a mess, with cans laying all over the floor, as well as the three metal chairs that had been knocked over and the two pieces of what as left of the metal table. I had looked over to the shelf unit and saw it was still smoking from Ampharos’s lightning blast.

“I don’t know who you are, but you’re asking for a lot of trouble.” Ampharos sneered, “This is a prison for the Silver Rebellion. The security protocols are unimaginable. Do you really think you can get out of here alive?”

“If it’s composed of worthless thugs like you and this other chump, it shouldn’t be a problem.” I told him, looking right into his black eye.

Ampharos sure hadn’t taken that comment lightly. He had frowned upon that, showed his gritting teeth and was twitching with anger.

“I am going to tear you to pieces, you runt!” Ampharos shouted angrily, “You’ve had it!”

Ampharos charged at me in a berserker fury, and lunged toward me, and I jumped into the air to avoid his grasp, sailing right over his body and landed right behind him as he slid through the slick of coffee on the floor. Ampharos had realized he had missed me, and after he got up, and turned around, I jumped into the air, turned myself in the air and smacked him right in the face with my sharp, jagged tail. Ampharos was sent stumbling backward, trying to grab on to something before he fell on his back.

Ampharos quickly got back up again and gave me a nasty glare. He began to sway his tail back and forward, quickly gathering up a harsh amount of electricity. Then, he released it, and I was surprised when practically the whole room lit up with an intense electrical power. Everything in the room except for the two of us had been deep fried. Behind me, the two vending machines had exploded, and a barrage of soda cans had blasted right out and went rolling onto the floor. The floor was suddenly dripping wet with root beer, cola, and orange soda. A can that hadn’t been destroyed had rolled right next to me, and I thought of an idea.

“You just messed with the wrong people pal.” Ampharos growled, “I hope you enjoy pain.”

Ampharos came rushing toward me, and I quickly grabbed the nearby soda can and shook it as hard as I could. I then pointed the mouth of the can at Ampharos and pulled the tab, spraying him with a cloud of amber-colored root beer, blinding him for an instant. I tossed aside the half-filled can and struck Ampharos with the hardest punch I could muster. Ampharos was sent flying backward, and then violently hit the back wall. After he slid down, he landed flat on his face, and he didn’t get up again. After a sigh of relief, I was glad that mess was over with.

I had no idea where Alex and Randy were being held, and I still needed to find a way out of here. I made my way toward the rack of Pokéballs, and saw somehow they were spared from that Ampharos’s insane electrical attacks. I looked for my belt, the glossy leather one that had my initials “JCK.” craved into its leather. Once I found it, I tied it around my waist, and headed toward the door. After realizing the door handle was much higher than it used to be, I jumped up to grab the metal latch, pulled it down with my weight, and kicked against the wall to swing the door open. Once it fully opened, I then moved my way into the dimly lit hallway.

The hallways were completely metal, as if this was a submarine. Pipes and wires ran across the ceiling, while metal panels similar to the ones in the cells covered the floor. My first objective was to find Alex and Randy, and hopefully get our butts out of here. I headed to the right, knowing I would be heading back in the same direction that my cell was. I had made my way down, knowing if anyone were to come down this hallway, there was no way for me to hide, and I would have no choice but to fight. I had come across another rusty, metal door that had a pull latch for a handle. I jumped, grabbed the metal latch, and kicked back to open the door.

My assumption was correct. I had seen rows upon rows of heavy steel, circular vault doors. The room was much larger than the hallway, but I saw something that made me jump. A single Primeape guard had been on patrol, and when I opened the door, he spotted me. He was wearing a light blue uniform, and his face was scarred and ugly.

“Well, it looks like we have an escapee.” The Primeape laughed, looking at me, “I’ll show you what we do to anyone who thinks they can get away from us!”

Heh, great. This was just what I needed. The Primeape had plucked out one of his Pokéballs, and threw it only ten feet away from me. After the white flash had begun to take shape and become colored, I saw what had emerged from his Pokéball. A dark brown, lethal-looking Ursaring. Upon seeing me, he took his sharp-clawed fists and punched them together, and I didn’t want to imagine what would happen if I got between those fists...

I could tell this wasn’t going to be pretty…

The giant, dark brown bear with his beige ring on his chest and razor-sharp teeth had growled at me, even though I hadn’t even done anything to infuriate him yet. The Primeape had rubbed his fists together, thinking this was going to be an easy picking.

“Ursaring, use your Slash attack!” The Primeape shouted in sadistic laughter.

Oh no…

Ursaring came stomping toward me, and outstretched his arm. I felt paralyzed with fear, and suddenly and swiftly, I thought I saw everything in front of me suddenly split in three as Ursaring’s claws tore into my face, and I found myself flying backward, and smacking my head right against the metal door. Boy, did that hurt like hell.

“Heh, heh heh.” The Primeape snickered.

I quickly got back up, however. After getting hit with Skarmory’s Steel Wing and Ursaring’s Slash, I was cut up pretty badly, but not enough to stop me. I had been through far worse than this.

I focused my attention, and began charging electricity. I then sent the massive wave of electricity right at Ursaring, and struck him in the chest. The giant bear Pokémon staggered back, grasping his torso and moaning in pain.

Then, I had crouched down and lowered my head. Ursaring wasn’t going to move now that he was paralyzed. After he had shook off the pain and began to approach me, I blasted right off the ground and everything around me became a white blaze. I slammed right into Ursaring’s chest once again, sending him flying backwards. After he had hit the metal floor and landed on his back, he appeared too weak to get back up.

“Err, Ursaring, return.” The Primeape replied in hesitation as he pulled out Ursaring’s Pokéball, aimed the red beam upon Ursaring’s body, and sucked him back into the Pokéball.

He gave me a glare, and then he was ready to pull out his next Pokémon. I was not enjoying this at all. He pulled out a second Pokéball, and threw it vigorously.

“Nah ha!” The Primeape laughed, “Go Seviper!”

The Pokéball had struck the metal floor, and long and behold, the light that spilled out of the Pokéball had begun to form into the black snake with a yellow diamond pattern running along his body. Seviper had one hell of a face, with long fangs and menacing eyes, along with a tail end that looked like a knife. Once he had fully emerged, he glared at me and hissed.

“Nah ha ha!” The Primeape laughed again, “Seviper, use your Poison Tail attack! Finish off this annoying Pikachu!”

“You are finisssshed!” The Seviper hissed at me, just before blasting toward me like a bullet.

I couldn’t even see Seviper it was so fast. For a moment, it seemed like it just disappeared, and then a split second later, I felt an intense spark of pain suddenly slide down my back. Only then could I see Seviper, only it was too late. I felt so much pain coming from all directions. And then, I started feeling terribly sick and nauseous, and it only got worse every passing moment. I was too weak to continue fighting, and I could barely move.

“Ha! Ha!” The Primeape laughed, pulled out a third Pokéball, “Now it’s all going to end right here! Nah ha!”

I could only just forlornly look up as I saw him holding his third Pokéball. I couldn’t believe it, what was he going to do, send out a third Pokémon on me? Couldn’t he see I was already pretty beat up?

“Pokéball, go!” He shouted as he tossed the Pokéball hard.

And just when he threw it, I realized he wasn’t sending out a third Pokémon. Just when I figured out what he was doing, it was too late. The Pokéball had slammed hard right on my head, and then I felt everything turn white, and felt like I was being pulled hard and fast, and then everything went black…

I tried harder and harder to get myself out of that Pokéball, but I wasn’t sure if I could do it…

It was then, that time itself seemed to slow to a crawl, where mere seconds felt like minutes. All I could do in that dark chamber was to try and push myself out. I struggled and struggled and then, something happened. I suddenly could see the blinding light again, and then, I felt like I was being pulled out of that chamber. Suddenly, when the blinding light had ended, everything came back into view, as if I had just pulled myself out of a daze.

The Primeape and his Seviper had appeared again, along with the rest of the room. I don’t know how I did it, but I somehow managed to get myself out of that Pokéball. The Primeape was surprised, looking at me like something had gone terribly wrong.

“What!?” He shouted in frustration, “Why didn’t that work!?”

I gave him a dark stare, and then Seviper looked at me, ready to start fighting again. Yet, despite what had happened, again the Primeape had just snickered and was ready to start again.

“Forget that.” He said, shaking off his anger, “Seviper, use your Bite attack!”

Seviper had lunged toward me like a bullet, and then I had remembered something. Even with Seviper dashing toward me with its mouth open as it readied its fangs, I concentrated and began to focus. Suddenly, Seviper’s speed had slowed to crawl, and then I dashed toward him, still rushing at my normal speed. Seviper moved around like it was crawling through tar, so it made it easy for me to get right on its back. I then charged my electricity, and send the forking thunder and lightning right into the back of Seviper’s head, and kept it going until I figured he couldn’t stand having his brain continuously fried.

Then, everything had returned to normal speed, and I jumped off of the collapsing Seviper, and faced the Primeape, who just stood there in disbelief.

“How did a little Pikachu like you just suddenly move so fast!?” The Primeape asked in shock, “That was no Quick Attack…”

No, it certainly wasn’t. It was something far more powerful than that. He had recalled his Seviper, aiming the red beam at Seviper and returning him to his Pokéball. But to my surprise, I had suddenly realized that was his last Pokémon.

As he began to back away, I had remembered he came with seconds of screwing up everything. If he had caught me with that Pokéball, I would have been stuck here, as his Pokémon. I didn’t look very lightly upon that at all.

“No,” He said as he backed away, “Don’t do anything funny…”

I needed him out of my way if we were going to have any chance of getting out of here. I focused my energy, and my red cheeks flared up again with electricity. Just as he turned around to try and get away, I directed the wave of thunder right into his back, shocking him powerfully just before he collapsed and was out cold. He lay there, completely still and unable to fight back. I had approached his fallen body, and found a cloth bag he had been carrying. Since I couldn’t pull it off with him lying on the floor, I opened the flap and looked inside.

Inside was a stockpile of healing items, antidotes, potions, and loads of other stuff. Right now, I had no choice but to use them, or otherwise I was going to collapse because of the harsh poison that Seviper injected into me.

Ugh, I hated using antidotes on my Pokémon, just because the things look so darn painful. It was a hypodermic with scarlet liquid it, not the most comforting of things to see. All I could do was expose the needle, prick myself with it, and release the scarlet liquid. Never once did I ever imagine I was going to have to one day use this on myself. Despite that, I had to hurry, or I wasn’t going to make it…

I removed the plastic covering on the needle, tossed it aside, and pricked myself with the sharp needle right in my side. Well, without a doubt, it sure was painful. Next, I put my tiny yellow hand on the release button on the top of the hypodermic, and pressed down. I didn’t want to watch as the scarlet liquid left the hypodermic’s container and entered into me.

But, amazingly, the sting from the poison was quickly flushed out and gone within only a few seconds. I pulled the hypo’s needle out from my side, and tossed it away. After quickly taking a glance at the empty hypodermic, I was not looking forward toward ever doing something like that again.

I had gone back to the bag and looked around for a Hyper Potion. After digging around for it, I found one and pulled it out of the bag. I removed the cap that stopped the potion from accidentally releasing the spray within the bag. I then pointed the nozzle at myself and pressed down on the spray lever, showering myself with tiny droplets. I was amazed how this stuff worked, it healed cuts in bruises within seconds. When it was finished, I felt completely refreshed, as if nothing had ever happened. Still, I couldn’t always rely on these things. I was definitely going to have to be more careful about it.

Next, I found the Primeape’s belt along with the ring of keys he had been carrying. I unloosened his belt, slid the metal key ring along his belt and removed them.

Now I just needed to find Alex and Randy…

Sike Saner
26th December 2005, 8:48 PM
XD Spraying the Ampharos with root beer suds was just priceless. And to imagine a Primeape in a uniform...frell. Now that's an image. XD Ugh, though, I don't envy Jake having to use that needle on himself, especially being a Pikachu as he was there...dang, but that'd have been a big needle in his tiny hands...brrr...I'd find it SEVERELY daunting were I in his place. Ugh...I hate needles so much...Well, at least he managed it alright.

X-Cel
29th December 2005, 9:25 PM
It's about time I post something here again. Well, for starters....


Some of his humane strength must've passed down onto his Pokemonic self if he could knock out an Ampharos with only one punch and a little help from a beer can. =/ Deep-frying the room continously can't be that easy of a task either so I guess it's acceptable and it was aimed at the target's head so..... let's move on.


I was quite surprised the Primeape didn't do anything to participate the fight himself, after all that's what Primapes are primarily used for.



Anyhoo, great chapter although it was tad short, even thought I'm not in the place to judge. Good job describing how the battle went (both of them), the Poke Ball scene and using the healing items, mainly the Antidote.

By the way, how old are you?

Avenger Angel
31st December 2005, 7:32 PM
It's about time I post something here again. Well, for starters....


Some of his humane strength must've passed down onto his Pokemonic self if he could knock out an Ampharos with only one punch and a little help from a beer can. =/ Deep-frying the room continously can't be that easy of a task either so I guess it's acceptable and it was aimed at the target's head so..... let's move on.

You'll see later on. It evolves into something pretty deep.


I was quite surprised the Primeape didn't do anything to participate the fight himself, after all that's what Primapes are primarily used for.

Well, he realized Juno wasn't an ordinary Pikachu, and he didn't know what he was really capable of. With that said, it might be too unsettling to fight him, but I can see your point.


Anyhoo, great chapter although it was tad short, even thought I'm not in the place to judge. Good job describing how the battle went (both of them), the Poke Ball scene and using the healing items, mainly the Antidote.

By the way, how old are you?

Yeah, it was a little short. I've had to do quite a bit of editing to it to make the chapters longer than they were before. Also, I'll try to get in another update tomorrow.

And to answer your question, I'm 23 years old.

Saffire Persian
31st December 2005, 7:36 PM
Duuude, o.o Is that Primeape another trainer who got turned into a Pokemon? XD.. It sure seemed like it to me. Again, another nice two chapters, I quite enjoyed it. Root-beer..only "Juno" would think about using one of those; however, when you described it as "amber colored root-beer", I felt the 'amber colored' wasn't needed, as most people know what root-beer looks like..

Though really, that was just a little irk that got me. The rest of your description is amazing. o.o Hopefully we'll see Juno get out of this prison stat, eh?

Avenger Angel
1st January 2006, 5:40 PM
Chapter 21
Crossing the Threshold

I had realized that in order to find Randy and Alex, I was going to have to go through cell by cell, and since I couldn’t see into them, I didn’t know who’s cell I was going to open. I didn’t really know what the Silver Rebellion was or who was in it, but I could already assume this place was loaded with them. As far as I knew, the Crimson Stars had frustrated me enough. Releasing their enemy would be my best chance for revenge, even if I did have no affiliation with them.

I had gone over to the first cell along the left wall, all the way at the end. It read, “A17” on a metal plaque by the keyhole, and I had looked at the key ring and found the corresponding key. I put the key in, turned, and slowly opened the heavy metal door.

Inside, the cell was exactly like mine, only by the bedside, I had seen a Cubone, a Squirtle, and a Clefairy lying against the metal bunk beds. They looked exhausted, but when they saw me open the door, they looked up.

“Who are you?” The Cubone asked me, suddenly surprised to see the door open for once.

“Come on, I’m busting you out of here.” I told them all, knowing I was going to need all the backup I could get to get the hell out of here.

In an excited ecstasy, they had gotten up, and scrambled to the door. The Squirtle and the Clefairy had run out the door, but the Cubone had stopped in the doorway, and looked at me curiously for a moment.

“That’s funny, I don’t recognize you from the Silver Rebellion…” The Cubone told me, looking me over.

“I’m not a part of it.” I told him, not really looking forward to getting myself mixed up in this mess.

“Heh, well you are now, whether you like it or not.” The Cubone replied in a somewhat amused tone, “Come on, let’s get everyone out of here.”

I had turned around, and headed to the next cell, and found the key. I was really hoping I wasn’t making a serious mistake by doing this. I put the key in the keyhole, and turned it clockwise until it stopped. After I heard the release pulled in, I opened the cold, metal door. Again, it was the same setup as before, only now I found a Sandshrew and a Marill inside the cell, both looking like they’ve been in there for way too long.

“Am I seeing things?” The Sandshrew asked, looking at me, “You’re not one of them, are you?”

“Nope,” I told them quickly, “Come on, let’s go before someone catches us.”

They both dashed for the door, and after the cell was empty, we then shut the door. I quickly moved to the third cell from the wall, and found the key I needed. Now, I felt like I needed to move faster and faster. The Cubone insisted that I hurry up, so that’s what I did. I stuffed the third key in the keyhole, and opened the door.

Inside was a solitary Pichu, sitting on the bed with his eyes staring at the floor and his ears drooping downward. I was surprised for a moment. He didn’t seem to be in such bad shape like the others had been. I walked over to him, and he still looked down, not willing to face me, even though he had been aware of my presence.

“I don’t know who you are, but I don’t belong here.” The Pichu said to me, just on the verge of crying.

“That’s why I’m taking you out of here.” I replied, trying to comfort him.

“You don’t understand, this isn’t the real me.” He said sadly, with a tear rolling down his face, “I’m…”

I couldn’t understand what he was trying to say. Maybe I was wrong. Maybe he had been here way too long…

“I’m…” He stuttered, trying to continue, but finding it really hard to, “not… actually… a Pichu…”

“What?” I asked, finding that strange, “Then… what are you?”

He was silent, trying to gather his thoughts. I couldn’t understand what he meant.

“My real name… is…” The Pichu stuttered.

“What?” I asked him quickly, “What is it?”

“Randy…” The Pichu replied…

I couldn’t believe it. How could it have happened? I looked closely at the Pichu, truly unable to see anything that could relate him to Randy. Was this some sort of a joke?

“Randy?” I asked the Pichu, looking into his shiny eyes, “Is that really you? Randy Ferguson?”

He had looked at me, looking at me with curious eyes. I could tell what he was thinking.

“How did you know my last name?” He had asked, truly wondering who I was.

“That’s because I’m someone you know.” I told him with a smile, “I’m Jake Kossak…”

Randy had looked at me, unable to believe. He then shook his head, unable to understand.

“You were the first to collapse.” Randy told me quickly, “He said he wanted to remind you of something, and I guess this was it.”

“What did he say to you?” I asked him, trying to figure out what I had missed.

“He said I should be something that shows how… weak and… inexperienced I am.” Randy said, just on the brink of sobbing again.

What a schmuck. Just then, Cubone had poked his head out from behind the wall and peered in.

“Hey, what’s taking you so long in there!?” He shouted out, “We’ve got to get out of here as soon as possible!”

“Come on, Randy.” I told him, wishing he would stop worrying, “Let’s get the hell out of here.”

Randy just hopped off the metal bunk bed and landed on his feet. I then began to head out of the room, and he began to follow me.

“Hey!” Cubone shouted, looking at Randy, “Who’s the little guy?”

“He’s… my friend.” I told him, “Come on, let’s just get going.”

I then continued to unlock door by door, releasing what seemed to be practically a small army of Pokémon. I hadn’t been faced with resistance for quite a few minutes now, but even if someone had come to stop us, they wouldn’t stand much of a chance with all this united effort.

“Come on!” Cubone shouted, “I know where the exit is!”

But then, Randy had turned to me, and he seemed anxious about something. I could tell what he was anxious about too…

“Where is Alex?” He asked me, knowing we didn’t find him in any of the cells.

“We have to go look for him…” I told Randy, heading in the opposite direction that the rest of the Pokémon were heading.

“Where do you think you’re going!?” The Cubone asked me in shock, seeing I was running in the other direction.

I had stopped and turned back for a moment. I had noticed Randy was following me.

“There’s someone I know that should still be here!” I shouted back, “We need to go find him!”

“There can’t be…” He shouted back, “These are the only cells in this whole prison. He would have to be held somewhere else…”

That didn’t make sense. If Alex wasn’t here, then where was he? I was just about to turn around and follow Cubone when Randy had got my attention. It seemed I was leaving something behind…

“Where are they hiding my Pokémon?” Randy asked me, looking up.

“They’re in a guard’s lounge room.” I told him, knowing it wasn’t too far away, “Come on, it won’t take us that long to get there.”

I took him by his tiny, yellow hand and we ran back through the hallway. Already, I could see liquid slowly seep out from behind the metal door that led to the room. I took him in there, and once again, I felt the cold sting of sticky soda all over the floor when I stepped in it. We entered the room, and I had found the rack with the Pokéballs. The room was darkly lit, since the metal overhead lamp had been destroyed.

“Which one is mine?” Randy asked, looking up at the many different belts on the rack.

“Who cares, let’s just take them all.” I told him as I tried to climb to the rack.

I had removed the rack from the wall by ripping out the nails, which were terribly loose and not at all hammered in very well. I dragged the rack back into the hallway, and Randy followed me, helping me pull the heavy rack along. Then, suddenly, a loud alarm had sounded off, and a red pulsing light had filled the hallway.

“Uh oh…” Randy said to himself, looking up around the room.

“Come on, let’s get out of here already…” I urged him, not wanting at all to get locked up again.

We dragged it faster and faster, and then we ended up in the jail room. When I caught sight of Cubone, he almost was ecstatic. He looked at the Pokéballs like they were the last bit of oxygen on the planet.

“Hurry!” Cubone shouted, “We don’t have much longer. Once they initiate the lockdown of the whole prison, there will be no way out of here!”

I certainly wasn’t going to wait for that to happen. Already, everyone else but Cubone had already left, and now we quickly rushed to follow him. Just past the second metal door of the jail room, there was an exit leading out. Randy and I quickly dragged the rack outside, and not a second too soon. Just after Randy had stepped out of the door, a barrier of metal bars had thrust out from one side of the door to the other, blocking the doorway. We had just made it. I could only hope Alex wasn’t still in there, and I was willing to take the Cubone’s word for it, but if that wasn’t the case, we would never be able to get to him now…

I had looked upon what was of the outside world, and couldn’t believe my eyes. As Randy and I looked upon the fields, the black ruins of a massive city had lied before us. The land was charred black in various places, and the fragments of tall buildings lay around us like twisted, jagged thorns. All that was left was a field of twisted, empty shells. Above it all was the fiery colored sky with its occasional flashes of thunder endlessly clashing in the air, the same nightmare I had seen from my cell window…

“My God…” I gasped in shock, “What could have done this…?”

“That’s the Crimson Stars for you.” Cubone replied, looking upon the disaster, “They did all of this, and without mercy. This used to be ours…”

And then, Marill had emerged from the group, looking upon Cubone. He seemed a bit distressed…

“Sir, we had better let loose our mounts before the Wind Strikers arrive…” The Marill said with anxiety.

“Wind Strikers…?” Randy asked, feeling a bit worried.

“They’re sentinels who ride Skarmories.” Cubone warned him, “They’re fast, lethal, and unforgiving. Their weapons are also highly advanced.”

Boy, I couldn’t wait to see this…

Cubone hadn’t taken long before he told me to hand around the belts of Pokéballs. When they started to release their mounts, I realized what these “mounts” were. Each one of them had a Pidgeot on them. Soon enough, at least fifty Pidgeots had been let out of their Pokéballs, and the Pokémon that had released them actually climbed right on their backs and took flight.

“Uhhh…” Randy said to the Cubone in hesitation, “We don’t have a Pidgeot…”

“You don’t?” Cubone asked in some surprise, “You weren’t part of our Storm Rider division that was captured?”

Randy seemed a bit embarrassed. Couldn’t blame him. I didn’t know what a Storm Rider was either…

“What are the Storm Riders?” Randy asked, looking at Cubone in curiosity.

“That’s who we are.” Cubone responded, “We’re at war with the Crimson Stars, and some of us use Pidgeots as a means of transportation and a means of attack. The Storm Riders are the air force of the Silver Rebellion…”

“This is so amazing…” Randy said in awe, just looking at all the Pidgeot riders.

Well, I didn’t have a Pidgeot, but I had something better. Latias. I grabbed Latias’s Pokéball, and I tossed it onto the ground. Sure enough, there was a flash, and the white light had formed into Latias. She had looked around, having no idea where she was again. I couldn’t blame her for feeling so confused at that moment…

And then, suddenly, all eyes were immediately turned toward me, except for Randy and Latias. Any of the Storm Riders that hadn’t already taken flight had just completely stopped and just stared at me. They just looked at me blankly for a few moments, and said nothing. I had looked back at them, and had absolutely no idea why they were looking at me that way. I had no idea what was going on…

“And he will come at your most dire time of need…” Cubone had softly murmured, still blankly staring at me in a strange way, “He will arrive upon a bird as red as blood, and as white as lightning…”

“Were you saying something?” I asked Cubone, knowing he really was but wanted to know what it was about.

“When the skies turn into fire and the land is burnt into ash, he will come. We have waited too long for this day to arrive…” Cubone stated in a firm tone, “The restless masses, the battles, the nightmares… When the night seems endless and all hope has faded, he will come, and he will go by the name of Juno…”

Now he was freaking me out. How the hell did he know my name? And why was everyone staring at me? He sounded like he was reciting something like he had read countless times. I thought we needed to get out of here before the Wind Strikers came. Why was everyone just waiting around?

“Where are we?” Latias asked, looking around.

“I will tell you later, Blazewing.” Cubone said to Latias, “The enemy comes, part now we must.”

Blazewing? I didn’t get it. Still, before I could even say anything, Cubone had just looked forward, patted the side of his Pidgeot, and she spread her wings, and took flight into the sky. Soon after, the rest of the Storm Riders had lifted off the ground, and just left us along.

“Come on Randy, let’s go.” I told him, pulling him by the hand and making my way onto Latias’s back.

“How did he know your name?” Randy asked me, looking at Cubone and his Pidgeot strangely.

Hell if I knew. I was asking the same question myself. Soon after, Latias jumped off the ground and we flew swiftly through the air, looking upon the charred remains of the city below. The fissures consuming the city were deep, very deep. It was pretty easy to see there was no way to cross this land without flying over it…

“Latias,” I suddenly asked her, “Is your name really Blazewing?”

“Yes it is…” Latias told me, finding his behavior strange as well, “Only my family has known about that for the longest time. I was named after one of the brightest stars in the sky. I don’t know how that Cubone ever found out about it though…”

Neither did I…

Seijiro Mafuné
1st January 2006, 6:08 PM
Well, this was interesting. Don't see why exactly did Randy have to turn into a Pichu, as that's kinda a repeat, but not only it's your fic, you probably have a reason for it.

You really hook people with this fic.

guiltysparkzz
1st January 2006, 7:04 PM
Always loved this part. Destined to be the savior of the world. Releasing people is fun too :P

Sike Saner
1st January 2006, 7:43 PM
XD After Randy had such obscene power in the first part of this story, now he's a weenie little Pichu....Ah, that's awesome. ^_^

Yummy...all these prophecy-elements creeping in are making this kick more a** with each chapter. Very imaginative stuff, here; you've really put a lot of care and effort into this, and it shows. Anyone who's not reading this is really missing out on something awesome...

X-Cel
2nd January 2006, 1:06 AM
^I'm with Sike here, this is starting to get really interesting right here and it's definately something worth reading. Good job once again!

Saffire Persian
7th January 2006, 5:09 PM
Randy.. as a Pichu... The wonders will never cease. You have no idea how entertained I am about that concept. Though, I wonder vaguely what happened to Alex - I wonder if nothing happened to him, but I doubt that old guy would let him get away with anything.

And a prophecy, eh? Well, it seems Juno here has been expected! ^^ I look forward to the next installment.

Avenger Angel
7th January 2006, 5:36 PM
Well, this was interesting. Don't see why exactly did Randy have to turn into a Pichu, as that's kinda a repeat, but not only it's your fic, you probably have a reason for it.

You really hook people with this fic.

Heh, well, I really hooked myself into writing it. As for Randy becoming a Pichu... ah, you'll see below... \/


XD After Randy had such obscene power in the first part of this story, now he's a weenie little Pichu....Ah, that's awesome. ^_^

Bingo, that's the reason why I did it. In The Gray Battlegrounds, Randy has all the might and all the power. Yet, just to make things ironic and allow for Zander to get a interesting and maybe even somewhat funny kind of revenge on Randy for snapping his necklace, he becomes a Pichu. Plus, I kinda like Pichu as a Pokemon, and I thought having one in the story would be nice and fitting.


Yummy...all these prophecy-elements creeping in are making this kick more a** with each chapter. Very imaginative stuff, here; you've really put a lot of care and effort into this, and it shows. Anyone who's not reading this is really missing out on something awesome...

Then I do have to tell you to really read on if you want to find out more about the Divine Prophecy, because a lot revolves around it and it becomes way more than you think it will be.

Also, a couple of my friends back at PE2K really loved the prophecy element of this story. Don't be surprised if it becomes one of your favorite aspects of the story as well when you really start to see things change...


^I'm with Sike here, this is starting to get really interesting right here and it's definately something worth reading. Good job once again!

Oh, this... this is really, really only just the beginning. Glad to know you're really getting into this but you will see this story evolve very deeply and go much further than this.


Randy.. as a Pichu... The wonders will never cease. You have no idea how entertained I am about that concept. Though, I wonder vaguely what happened to Alex - I wonder if nothing happened to him, but I doubt that old guy would let him get away with anything.

And a prophecy, eh? Well, it seems Juno here has been expected! ^^ I look forward to the next installment.

Again, as much as I want to tell you what happens, I'd hate to spoil anything. Plus, I think you'd probably find it more fun and interesting to discover more about this story yourself rather than just me telling you.

Thanks for all your generous feedback!

Avenger Angel
7th January 2006, 5:38 PM
Chapter 22
The City of Symarix

We had flown over miles and miles of ruined desert land, cracked and charred with canyons of endless pits lying everywhere. This was the most treacherous land I have ever seen, worst than the driest desert and the coldest of snowy wastelands. It was impossible to even walk on foot, never mind the distance. If this wasn’t Hell, then it had to at least be very close to it…

As I looked ahead, I saw the fifty Storm Riders, with each of their Pidgeots beating their wings in the hot air. Above us, the crimson sky flared above us with its swirling, dark clouds. I had then suddenly realized the thunder never once hit the ground. I had no idea where I was, and at this moment, I had no idea what the Storm Riders of the Silver Rebellion wanted me to do. The reaction was incredibly bizarre, and all I could do was just follow them…

As we continued to fly on I saw the ground below us was slowly beginning to change from bottomless canyons to an arid desert, but it was still a wasteland. The endless fissures were less plentiful, and the land could actually be walked on now. And then, far in the distance, I saw what looked like a black, massive metropolis just on the horizon. As we got closer and closer to it, it was absolutely the most gigantic city I’ve ever seen. The circular buildings towered hundreds and hundreds of stories tall. The streets were much wider than most cities on Earth, yet the number of motor vehicles was drastically low. Plus they didn’t look anything like the ones on Earth. All of them looked like they were unpainted, and were just manufactured for purpose only rather than all the luxury cars that I had seen.

I had seen the city was well fortified, with a fifty foot wall made of metal surrounding the city, with large, metal cannons mounted on the walls. As we got closer, I saw each of the buildings were also made of black metal, yet I had no idea how they were able to make all of this by themselves, especially under these harsh conditions. Towards the center was one massive and towering building, shaped like a spire. I could look in any direction and just couldn’t believe all of this was actually real…

We had headed toward the center of the city, to an area just near the giant spire. As we flew downward, I caught sight of what seemed to be a military encampment, with many bunkers and training grounds. All I did was just follow Cubone, since he seemed to know the most about this place.

We had finally landed on a training ground, and I looked up and saw the spire building tower in the sky like a stairway to the heavens. I couldn’t even tell where the tower ended it was so high up. Shortly after, I had gotten off Latias, and Randy had followed me. We stood on that warm, metal ground and looked up. He too, seemed amazed at the sight.

“What… is this place?” Randy asked in amazement, looking at all the giant buildings around him.

“Symarix.” The Cubone had told Randy, “And I don’t believe I have introduced myself. My name is Sever. And I’d like to welcome you to our city.”

“Well, thanks.” Randy replied, still looking around at everything with his eyes, “Though I have really no clue where we really are…”

Latias had looked over and looked at Randy for a moment, just totally enveloped with all the sights around him. Then she looked to Sever.

“Neither do I.” Latias told him, slowly and firmly, “Just where are we and how did we end up here?”

“They call this world Kivistal.” Sever informed her, as well as the rest of us, “Sadly enough, it wasn’t always like this. There was a time when war hadn’t shaped the world like it does today…”

The whole city seemed to be designed for those small and large alike. As I looked around me, I couldn’t imagine how something so giant could have been built by Pokémon alone. It seemed like it could have taken forever to construct…

And what continued bugging me was the location of Alex. Just where was he, and was he even still human? I knew the later was probably no considering what had become of Randy. It pretty much seemed like no one here was human, which was definitely an odd occurrence. No doubt, it would take some time getting used to. And then again, I questioned myself with the wonder of exactly how long was I going to end up staying here…

Sever had broken my concentration, looking at me sharply. The rest of the Storm Riders had looked at me with a stare as well. Again, I just didn’t understand what this staring was all about.

“We need to talk to Jamac.” Sever told the two of us, “I’m quite sure he will want to know of your arrival.”

“Who is Jamac and where is he?” I asked Sever, looking at him in the eye.

Cubone had turned to face the tallest, towering building in Symarix, and then he pointed to the area all the way on the top. I had looked up, and saw the top of that one, giant tower was strongly built and extremely well-defended. Still, it seemed like such a long way up…

“Come.” He told me, already walking toward the tower, “The sooner the better.”

I had taken out Latias’s Pokéball, but Sever had stopped me, putting his hand on it, beckoning for me to put it away. I just looked at him strangely, and shrugged as I put the Pokéball back on my belt.

“I’m just returning Latias to her Pokéball.” I told him, not having any idea why that was so objectionable, “What’s the big deal?”

“I want Blazewing to be present when we meet Jamac.” Sever told me in a serious tone.

I just shrugged and put the Pokéball away. Randy was already looking around, having no idea how we ended up in this mess, and I couldn’t disagree with him. Right now, Sever was being way too overly serious, not the way he was before I released Latias from her Pokéball. Nonetheless, I just followed him and Randy and Latias had followed not too far behind.

After a small march through the city, it seemed like the only thing not made of metal in this city were the streets, which were black asphalt. After looking around, at the shiny metal buildings, I could only guess metal and iron ore were more in abundance than concrete was, but I never really knew the reasoning behind that. Meanwhile, the vehicles that passed around through the streets were like tanks, being over fifteen feet tall and completely armored. It made me wonder if they served another purpose than just transportation…

Somehow, for reasons I couldn’t fathom why, my presence besides Latias was enough to stop traffic, and turn the heads of Pokémon just walking down the streets. I just kept looking forward, but out of the corner of my eye, they just stared at me and began talking among themselves. Nonetheless, we just kept walking…

It was going to be hard to get used to a city made up of nothing but Pokémon when I had gotten so used to cities composed of people. It almost seemed like… everything had been flipped upside down. I was beginning to think it was the work of Zander who did this, but there was nothing to really tell me why he would do such a thing. But after all, he turned Randy and me into Pokémon. Maybe all these others were just like us. Maybe everyone here was just another person who got in his way…

After a long walk, we had finally arrived at the massive tower, but it actually didn’t look so tall when we were right next to it. I was guessing it was just my perspective. Sever hadn’t waited one moment before we approached the entrance, made of glass windows and sliding glass doors. To my surprise, they were electronic, and slid open with proximity. As we stepped inside, I had no idea what I was just about to face…

Immediately, we had entered the massive lobby of this giant tower, which was also completely metal with many wooden doors leading to other rooms, except for two very large metal doors on the opposite side of the room. Throughout the red carpeted room, there were various statues made of metal on the walls, as well as one in the center of the room. I had looked at the ones off to the sides, which appeared to be Pokémon that once ruled this place. There was a Slowking, a Swampert, a Marowak, and many others. Then, my eyes had caught sight of the one in the center, and it nearly shocked the life out of me…

“What the…?” Randy asked as he looked up at the bronze statue.

It was statue larger than life, made of shiny bronze with a polished wooden mount. But it wasn’t that which had shocked me. It was a statue of a Pikachu riding a Latias with a steadfast look in his eyes. The wind was blowing past his ears, as Latias seemed to be heading forward at a thunderous pace. On a small plaque on the wooden mount, it read:

Juno and Blazewing, protectors of the righteous Silver Rebellion. May their paths one day cross ours.

My jaw nearly dropped. Latias and Randy couldn’t believe it either. The Silver Rebellion believed we were already heroes. They made me look more important than… their own rulers. I didn’t understand any of it whatsoever…

“As you can see, we have been waiting for your arrival for some time.” Sever told the three of us as we just stared at the statue.

And then he continued moving on, just beckoning for us to follow him. After snapping to our senses, we headed toward two massive doors without handles, but I couldn’t help but keep my eyes on the statue. Then, I just faced forward, and I realized what the doors were. It was a giant elevator, probably the only way to the top. I had turned to Sever as he put in a security access code on a keypad on the wall. Suddenly, the elevator roared to life, and the two giant, steel doors slowly opened. I just shrugged and walked into the elevator like there was nothing to it.

The floor was carpeted by an ornamental rug, and the walls were actually paintings, all scenes depicting Storm Riders flying through the fiery sky in combat with the Wind Strikers, a counterpart of the Storm Riders where the riders were each mounted on a Skarmory rather than a Pidgeot. In the paintings, the Wind Strikers were losing quite miserably. Not one Storm Rider was seen dying, and there were some who were wounded but in a charismatic way.

“We will soon be meeting the headmaster Jamac.” Sever said as Randy and Latias entered the elevator and the heavy metal doors closed behind them, “No doubt he will be most pleased to see you have finally arrived.”

Yeah, that was great, but what was he going to expect me to do? I’ve never been a military leader, if that’s what they really thought I was going to do with my time here. The one time I fought Randy’s Pokémon and the incident that happened at the jail were my only instances of me really getting into a fight. But I’ve never actually led someone into combat…

As the elevator continued to ascend higher and higher, all I could do was wait and wonder why I was seen as such a savior to the Silver Rebellion. But I already knew I had rescued one of their Storm Rider regiments. Despite all that was going on, I was still just looking for a way to get home, and I mean the real home, where my real family was. It was never really my intention to get involved with all this…

And then, we had reached the top floor, and the elevator stopped. Then, the metal doors had slowly opened to reveal another long, carpeted hallway with many wooden doors, and then at the end of the hallway, there were two very fancy and ordinate-carved doors with golden trim. As Sever had continued walking, right toward the two fancy doors at the end of the hallway, all we could do was just follow him, and then, he had arrived at the doors. We stood there silently, and then, Sever pulled down on the metal levers, and pushed open both doors at the same time.

When the doors had opened, we were greeted with amazement. There was a giant throne room, with the floor made of white marble with a red carpet leading from the door to the mounted thrones. The walls and ceiling were made of white stone, and golden chandeliers were suspended from the ceiling. On the two side of the red carpet, there were masses of soldiers waiting. On the throne, a fiery Blaziken sat down, while a Vigoroth and a Zangoose stood by his side. Sever continued on, and we just followed him. As we passed by the various ranks of soldiers in Jamac’s council, they saluted me, even though I hadn’t even done anything yet. I just didn’t get it…

I began to feel that if I was going to even have the slightest chance of getting out of here, it was going to be by working with these guys and nail Zander, if that was at all possible. As I got closer and closer to him, I realized I would need to treat Jamac with ultimate respect. Being branded as a traitor or an outcast would only make things far worse. With Randy and Latias at my side, I finally arrived at Jamac’s throne, and I kneeled down, and Randy did the same. I bent down my head, looking down toward the floor.

“So, it’s the one they call the Gold Rider…” The Zangoose said, almost in a cynical tone.

“You have come at last, Juno.” Jamac smiled strongly, “This is the chancellor Sinis and General Achilles, and I am Jamac, the ruler of the Silver Rebellion. It is an honor to finally meet you.”

“No.” I told him quickly, “The honor is mine. I want to thank you for accepting me into your ranks.”

Sinis the Zangoose crossed his arms with his long, black claws sticking out, and looked down upon me. For some reason, it seemed like he really didn’t believe I was the one. After all, I didn’t even know who or what told these guys I was even coming to town.

“We have been fighting the Crimson Stars for a long, long time.” Jamac told me in a firm tone, “They have massacred endless amounts of our finest soldiers and they’ve ruined our great cities. The Divine Prophecy states that you would one day come to our aid, and turn the tide of this war.”

“So here I am.” I told him, sincerely hoping he wasn’t expecting I would be able to do it all by myself.

And then, Sinis just turned away, not looking very pleased. I didn’t know if it was just jealously or something else.

“Oh come on.” Sinis moaned in an annoyed tone, “The prophecy is a fairy tale for children. Juno is just another warrior, like the rest of them. I don’t see why he’s any more important than they are.”

And then, he looked down right at Randy. All Randy could do was just look up at Sinis, and he realized Sinis was so much taller than he was.

“And who’s the tiny Pichu?” Sinis asked, glaring down at Randy. “Does the prophecy mention this as well?”

“He’s my companion.” I told him, not liking his attitude.

“Enough Sinis.” Jamac said firmly, “Tell me, what is your name?”

And now, all eyes were on Randy, and he began to get a bit nervous. I could see he was beginning to twitch.

“My name is Randy…” He said, bowing to Jamac.

“What!?” Sinis shouted in shock, “Randy is a human’s name!”

Randy looked up at the Zangoose, and he began to get really nervous. I could already guess humans weren’t exactly liked among the rebels. I got a sick feeling Randy was going to tell everyone that he actually was once a human, and that he wasn’t always a Pichu…

“That’s just the name my mother gave me.” Randy said honestly to Sinis, “I have yet to see a human here…”

Heh, technically speaking, that was no lie, but he wasn’t telling the whole truth either. Randy got them all thinking he was always a Pichu, and that his mother just gave him the name. And they were thinking he never had laid eyes on a human, but Randy just never saw a human here.

“We can’t allow a Pichu with a name too close to a human’s to be within our walls.” Sinis told Randy, looking at him with quite a bit of anger, “I will see to it that he is removed from our premises immediately.”

“While I understand your beliefs, Sinis…” Jamac said to him, looking at the standing Zangoose, “We need only to change his name. Any friend of Juno is welcome in our city.”

They were going to change Randy’s name? I didn’t see this coming…

“Now, what shall you be called…?” Sinis asked, looking at Randy straight in the eye.

Sike Saner
7th January 2006, 7:08 PM
“Now, what shall you be called…?” Sinis asked, looking at Randy straight in the eye.

He shall be called Flippy McWhee! XP Nah....nah, I'm sure whatever you have planned for him is better.

But may I go ahead and call him Flippy? :3

Big ol' points for Symarix. Everything made of metal, with tanklike vehicles roving about....that's quite a bold image. And the POK&#201;MON! Pok&#233;mon everywhere, without a human in sight, having the run of the place - frelling boss. Kudos. ^^ And hooray for the usage of Blaziken and Zangoose, too.

Avenger Angel
8th January 2006, 1:06 AM
He shall be called Flippy McWhee! XP Nah....nah, I'm sure whatever you have planned for him is better.

But may I go ahead and call him Flippy? :3

Ha ha, you'll see his name soon enough. Plus, Randy's new name really isn't that much of a cliffhanger, but if you're dying to know...

His new name will be Blitz.


Big ol' points for Symarix. Everything made of metal, with tanklike vehicles roving about....that's quite a bold image. And the POKÉMON! Pokémon everywhere, without a human in sight, having the run of the place - frelling boss. Kudos. ^^ And hooray for the usage of Blaziken and Zangoose, too.

I was definitely trying to stay away from the typical city image. Stone buildings, cars, and people are pretty boring and have been done a billion times over. So, that's how Symarix was created, with my desire to create a city that was unique and not typical. Plus, I liked the idea of having metal more in abundance as opposed to concrete.

X-Cel
11th January 2006, 2:59 PM
Oh, this... this is really, really only just the beginning. Glad to know you're really getting into this but you will see this story evolve very deeply and go much further than this.

For the love of God, EXACTLY!! I know it will become better as it continues because you are just capable of doing that. I've said it before and I'll say it again, as trailer-like introduction purposed chapters the few recent ones have been very good work and I will be looking forward to you making up to the expectations they had created.

And the story and chapters before the current one are to be included in my statement as well. I don't think you would be calling this "only the beginning", this has been on a roll for some time now. And I'm getting tired of explaining myself over and over, please stop quoting me and let's settle it by saying that this is one of the top stories you could fine here in the Serebii dot net and if you will ever become a writer of some sort, this will only be good training until that actually takes place.

Seijiro Mafuné
11th January 2006, 3:34 PM
Coooooooool. So now Randy's gonna get renamed too. And is it me, or are you using the traditional chancellor portrayal for Sinis?

Avenger Angel
19th January 2006, 4:12 AM
Chapter 23
The Last Prison

Randy just continued to look at them strangely, not expecting a new name from the council. It made me wonder why they found human names so offensive. I honestly didn’t want them to come up with some name Randy was going to roll his eyes at, so I just spoke for myself.

“Blitz.” I told them quickly, just wanting this to end, “We’ll just call him Blitz from now on.”

I gave Randy a slight nudge, letting him know to just keep quiet about it. To my surprise, Randy didn’t say anything.

“Fine, whatever…” Sinis replied, shrugged, “I want to know something, Sever…”

“What is it?” The Cubone asked, looking at Sinis with interest.

“How did you come across Juno in the first place?” Sinis asked, looking directly at Sever.

Sever had looked at me for a moment, and I just took a glance at him back. He looked somewhat worried, and then he looked back at Sinis.

“Our Storm Rider squad had been captured and thrown into Black Bay Prison.” Sever told Sinis. “It was Juno who rescued us in the first place.”

“Juno rescued you?” Achilles the Vigoroth asked Sever, a little surprised that I was the one who bailed him out.

“Yes… That’s right.” Sever replied, seeming somewhat embarrassed.

He remained silent after that. But I had remembered that I still needed to find Alex, wherever he was. If he wasn’t at the Black Bay Prison, then where was he? Was he even in this world? At least I could try looking…

“One of my other companions is missing.” I told them all, knowing I still had a problem on my hands, “Since he wasn’t at the Black Bay Prison, do you know of another place where he would be held?”

They had all looked at me strangely, and then Sinis had put his hands at his side.

“No, there is no other prison…” Sinis replied with hesitation.

There was hesitation and silence. From the way Sinis was looking, I could tell he was hiding something. And then, Achilles looked at me with a forlorn expression.

“No, that’s not completely the truth…” Achilles said, shaking his head in dismay, “There is, one other prison…”

“Achilles, we will not speak of that place.” Jamac told him seriously, not even wanting to go into that area.

“But if Juno is looking for his companion, there isn’t any place left. He would have to be there...” Achilles told Jamac, looking off to the side.

Well, this didn’t sound very good. Already it seemed like this place they were speaking of left scars on them. I had no idea of what they were talking about, and a tiny part of me really didn’t want to know. However, I knew there wasn’t much choice about it…

“As… much as it pains me to speak about it,” Jamac said softly, avoiding eye contact with me, “There is a final prison that is controlled by the Crimson Stars…”

“What is this place?” I asked them, wondering what could make this place so terrible.

“Macomb.” Achilles said firmly, looking downhearted, “It isn’t just a prison. It’s a weapons factory, foundry, steel mill, military camp… and a torture chamber. Every one of our soldiers that have been there has been killed or captured to rot away in that cruel dark place…”

I couldn’t afford to let Alex die in a place like that. But attacking it sounded like suicide. If it was a military camp, then the moment they spotted us, they could unleash an army of Wind Strikers, and whatever other monstrosity the Crimson Stars possessed. Nonetheless, I wasn’t going to let Alex just die in their hands. I wasn’t going to let an army of Silver Rebellion soldiers suffer forever. Suicide or not, I didn’t care.

“I will do whatever it takes.” I told the three of them, “I’m not going to stand here and let this misery befall my friends and my comrades.”

“Do whatever you want.” Sinis told me, crossing his arms again, looking at me straight in the eye, “But we’re warning you. In Macomb, there are acres and acres of factories, warehouses, weapons production lines, and jail cells. These maniacs are constantly developing weapons there. They will attack you with everything they’ve got.”

But I still didn’t care. Alex would have done the same thing for me if he was in my place. I looked Jamac straight in the eye, and told him exactly how I felt.

“I don’t care.” I told him firmly, “I’m still going. I’m not going to left my allies suffer at the hands of some sadistic freaks.”

I had looked to Randy, and I knew he wasn’t going to like any of this. I looked at him closely.

“Blitz, if you don’t want to be a part of this, I understand.” I told Randy firmly.

“No, I’m going with you, no matter what.” Randy disagreed, “We’re in this together.”

Randy sure had a lot of guts. No, he definitely wasn’t the wimp I remembered from Scottville Middle School. He was a real fighter now, one who stood for his beliefs. He was my ally as well…

Meanwhile, Achilles had been very hesitant to let me even embark on this mission, thinking it was going to be a waste of my life. I told him that if I really was the one that would save them, then this shouldn’t be a problem. And if I wasn’t, then he had nothing to worry about. It wasn’t long before he had taken me to an empty, metal training facility. When we stepped inside, I could swear there was nothing.

“There’s nothing here…?” I asked him as we entered the large, empty room.

“Not yet anyway.” Achilles responded, heading over to a small keypad on the wall.

He pressed a few buttons, and the room seemed to come to life. The metal floor had opened up, and up came a new metal floor, with what looked to be a small rollercoaster. Words failed me to think of what this could be.

“What is this thing?” I asked Achilles, “This is a training device?”

“Don’t mind me saying this but…” Randy said, feeling a bit odd about it, “…It looks like fun.”

“Believe whatever you want to, Blitz.” Achilles told Randy, not taking any offense at that statement, “It’s a machine to train Storm Riders. It is designed to train accuracy of attacks when traveling at very fast paces. You step into the metal car, and once it starts moving along the track, various targets will appear. Your job is to destroy every target using a Zephyr.”

Randy looked up to Achilles with a look of wonder on his face. I didn’t know what it was either.

“What is a Zephyr?” Randy asked Achilles, not having a clue as to what it was supposed to be.

“It’s a type of channeling rifle.” Achilles told the two of us, “It’s designed to improve the accuracy and power of your attacks.”

He then headed toward a metal supply closet on the left wall. After inputting a code into the keypad, the metal door opened. Inside was an armory of rifles, but they were all metal and very odd looking. Achilles went through each rifle until he arrived at the one he wanted, and he pulled it off the shelf. He then turned around and came back toward us. He then tossed the metal rifle at Randy’s feet, and we just stared at it.

The black, metal rifle was two and a half feet long, but to us that was pretty big. The barrel was long and had rectangular ventilation holes running along it. There was a small black pull release trigger, and many wires looping around the back, starting from one socket and moving on to the next.

“Cool, huh.” Randy commented, picked it up and holding it in his hands, “What does it use for ammunition?”

“It uses your own electric power.” Achilles told Randy, watching him closely, “This model is a Zephyr-E, designed to amplify your electric attacks by using coil technology. There are two nodes at the end, which will collect your electric power if you direct it toward them. There is also a gauge at the end which will tell you how much power you have stored in it.”

“I’m assuming ones used for fire and ice are called Zephyr-F and Zephyr-I.” I told him, realizing what the “e” was for.

“That’s right.” Achilles nodded, “Yet, there are some of our fighters that don’t have a projectile attack. They use standard rifles, ones that fire caliber.”

Seemed like pretty advanced stuff. It made me wonder what the Crimson Stars were using. These guys were smart as well, using fire, electricity and ice against Wind Strikers, since each one of those elements would trash any Skarmory. Very strategically done…

“Do you want to give it a try, Blitz?” Achilles asked Randy, looking down upon the little Pichu.

“Yeah, let’s rock.” Randy replied with a little smile.

And then, he turned around and headed for the machine, carrying this gigantic laser rifle is his hands. This was going to be interesting…



ON ANOTHER TRACK

Tuesday morning wasn’t much for me. Class was a pain in the butt. My stupid science teacher Mrs. Herman failed me on one of her retarded labs. Plus Jake and Alex hadn’t been in school today, so I had no one to talk to in history and math. Lunch was pretty lonely, but I just dealt with it.

Mrs. Herman hated my guts, which I guess was justice since I hated hers even more. I was running a really low D in her class, and I didn’t give much effort. But this time, I actually tried, and she still failed me on the lab. I should have taken that Sulfuric Acid and tossed it at her face. Of course, then I’d really be in trouble…

History and math were a total bore, since I usually just chatted with Jake and Alex during those endless minutes of class time. Math was the worst, a real clock-watcher class. I’m so sick of learning about variables. Made me wonder who would be dumb enough to leave out a number, and on purpose. What a waste of my time.

And when it was all over with, I finally stepped outside. I hadn’t seen Randy all day long, and I wondered where he was. But I knew that everyday, Randy was on the same, black metal bench, right by a few trees. It was somewhat of a shock to me to see that Randy, Jake, and Alex hadn’t been here on the same day. But, I shrugged it off and just thought it was coincidence. Sometimes it happens…

But I didn’t keep that belief when they weren’t at school again the next day, and there were rumors going around that Randy was kidnapped. There was something about a phone call from his mom to the school, and some kid overheard it. I didn’t know what to believe, until late in the day, someone had told us on the loud speaker that Randy had been missing for the past two days, and that if anyone knew of his whereabouts, they should inform a teacher as soon as possible.

That made me sick, because I knew the same thing must have happened to Jake and Alex. Their parents weren’t too worried, but that was only because of all those stupid random slumber parties we used to have. They would almost never notice us being gone from the house. I had to think clearly on where they would be. I already knew they must have been together, so I was one step ahead of everyone else.

After school the next day, I checked all over the place. All around the school, but I found nothing much and all I really did was waste a heap of my time. Something was telling me that they weren’t far, it didn’t make much sense for them to have gone really far out that day they were gone. I then, I remembered something. The three of us always used to hang around the abandoned baseball field. Even if they weren’t there, I would at least know I tried my best to find them.

It was a pretty long walk, however. Mom and dad were going to wonder where I was again, and I would have no answer or excuse. But my friends were more important than that. I kept drawing closer and closer to the baseball field, and once I stood in the middle of it, I found nothing. I took a look at the visitor’s dugout, but found nothing. It wasn’t until I had checked directly behind me. My jaw dropped. There they were, lying on the ground, all three of them. I instantly thought they were dead. As I slowly walked closer, I expected to see blood all over the place, but those beliefs were quickly extinguished. I looked at Jake’s chest to see if he was breathing, but I nearly vomited when I realized he wasn’t.

“Jake, say something…” I told him, not even expecting a response.

I crouched down next to him, seeing if he had a pulse. For some really weird reason, it was different, not normal at all. It had a different beat, and I was really starting to freak out. When I had gone over to check, Alex and Randy had the exact same thing. What the hell was going on?

guiltysparkzz
20th January 2006, 12:24 AM
Yey, I know what's going to happen *Does a dance*

And this is when we found out about weaponry, the heart and bloody soul of this section, teehee :D

Sike Saner
28th January 2006, 11:34 PM
But this time, I actually tried, and she still failed me on the lab. I should have taken that Sulfuric Acid and tossed it at her face.

XD


I’m so sick of learning about variables. Made me wonder who would be dumb enough to leave out a number, and on purpose.

Hear, hear! God, how I hate math... XD

The Zephyr weapons are just staggeringly cool, not to mention absolutely brilliant in being geared specifically towards the opposition. I really like the idea of the Zephyr-I in particular. But then, of course I do. ^^

Avenger Angel
31st January 2006, 3:06 AM
Eh, sorry about this, I kind of feel I owe a lot of my readers an apology. I've been writing a lot to Trial of Juno II lately and I've been completely neglecting the fact I still need to update the original here.

I'll try and update every five days instead of letting it slip past a week each and every time. If that's too much, let me know, I'll post slower.

Again, thank you for your supportive feedback.


Chapter 24
Boot Camp

Apparently, it wasn’t all fun and games like Randy thought it was. He told me he had so much practice with a light-gun game called Silver Striker, and that this was going to be easy. Yet, I had seen him go around and around on the roller coaster thing and barely hit anything. He tried it even without the Zephyr-E, and he did even worse. I told him to not hold it up, and instead rest it on the ground and then aim with it. After trying five times, he thought he had enough.

“I don’t… know what’s wrong.” Randy said in confusion, looking somewhat dizzy as well.

“You’re going to need a lot more training if you think you’re going to go to Macomb.” Achilles warned him, not too happy with the results.

And I heard Randy let out a moan, already looking too tired. His large, floppy Pichu ears had drooped downward, and his eyelids were lowered. His hands lay limply at his side, and he could barely stand on his two feet.

“Give me a break, this is nothing.” Achilles glared at him, looking at the exhausted Pichu, “Boy, you had better shape up if you think you’re going to fight for us. We’re just getting warmed up!”

That was exactly what Randy didn’t want to hear. I don’t think he was very prepared for this kind of thing…

“Juno, it’s your turn.” Achilles said firmly, picking up the Zephyr-E Randy had dropped, stuffing it in my hands, and pushing me along, “I sure hope you have more skills than you’re friend right here…”

Boy was this going to be fun. Ugh, how could Randy even try to hold this thing, it was heavy! I quickly walked over to the roller coaster car, climbed aboard, and sat down in its cold metal seat. This was horrible. This little metal car had barely any room in it, even for me. Nonetheless, I put the metal gun down, and rested it upon the car, facing forward. I had seen Randy switch from shooting in the front and back only to end up missing most of the targets. I was going to keep it in the front and leave it like that.

Suddenly, I felt the car moving, and it started moving very quickly. A bit too quick. But, all it took was a little focus and concentration, and it began to feel like it was only moving two miles an hour. Again, it felt like I was underwater, and everything was moving slowly. The white targets popped down from the ceiling, and I focused my electrical power into the nodes at the end of the rifle. They moved so slowly, so they were extremely easy to hit. The car continued to move along the track, ever so slowly as I kept my focus fully engaged.

Target by target was destroyed with a burst of thunderous power from the Zephyr-E. This weapon was amazing, very accurate, and very powerful. It turned the normal yellow shock of electricity into a blue and white blast of powerful thunder. Every time a target was it, it burst into pieces like glass. I must have gone around and around on that rollercoaster thing like five times until I destroyed every target with ease. The five minute roller coaster ride seemed like it took twenty minutes. Once it stopped, I hopped off and stepped back on the metal floor. Achilles looked at me spellbound.

“That was… amazing…” Achilles said in disbelief, “This Zephyr isn’t actually meant for your size. I threw you a curveball on purpose. The real one is actually only a foot and a half long.”

“Hey!” Randy shouted, suddenly alert now, “That isn’t fair!”

“You need to be prepared just in case you have to use the weapons of your comrades.” Achilles told Randy, almost laughing at Randy’s annoyed expression.

Achilles was a nice guy. I never suspected I would see kindness from a Vigoroth, after seeing how aggressive they were in battle. But, as nice as he was, he trained HARD. For weeks, every night Randy and I would come back to the barracks dead tired. Despite how uncomfortable those metal bunk beds were, we were tired enough to sleep on a rock.

Running, shooting, climbing, and even swimming were part of this harsh training. Running for miles was something I always hated, but now I had to do it on this tiny track. And one mile for a human is like five miles for a Pikachu and a Pichu. We had more runs around that roller coaster, and Randy was showing serious improvement, even with both rifles. We had to learn how to climb rock walls, metal fences, and removed a type of barbed wire, which looked like circular pizza cutter blades on a string.

Being a part of this Silver Rebellion wasn’t easy…


ON ANOTHER TRACK

I couldn’t believe it. What was going on? I didn’t know where to turn. As I looked around, I didn’t know whether to try and find someone to help me, but there was no one nearby and I really didn’t want to leave them alone. It seemed like they had been here for a long time, but what was happening to them, and who had done it? I was too far away from the school to give anyone a sign. I just decided that I would only be leaving them behind for a few minutes. If they had been spending the last 48 hours here, nothing should have happened. I stood up, and turned around, only to see something that scared the bejeezus out of me.

Before me stood a completely black-clad man with brown hair and fair skin. He looked at me, and all I could do was back away. He just shook his head in disgust.

“Tsk tsk.” He said in amusement, “You shouldn’t have come here. Now what am I going to do with you?”

“You did this to them!?” I shouted at the black figure, glaring at his serious expression, “What the hell have you done!?”

He just laughed, and I was ready to attack this guy. I ran right up to him to slug him in the face, but only with a wave of his hand, I was lifted off my feet and thrown into the concrete wall of the dugout. When he let go, I fell forward and nearly landed flat on my face, with my hands landing in the sand and half burying themselves. I quickly got back up on my knees, totally infuriated at him. Still, I kept my distance. Something was odd with this guy, and as much as I hated to admit it, I was really no match for him…

“They’re on the brink of death.” He told me, as I looked up at him, “For if they die in Kivistal, they die here. And right now they’re fighting a war they can’t win…”

“Who are you and what is this all for!?” I shouted at him, wanting to know what his motives were, “And what the hell is this Kivistal place you speak of?”

“Revenge.” He told me in a cold tone, “It was you insolent fools who destroyed my necklace, something that took me thousands of years to craft. The only way to fix this problem is for the bunch of you to suffer. And by the way, my name is Zander, but this won’t be the last time you hear it. As for Kivistal, it’s a simple world far away that I’ve had my eye on controlling. What makes it so easy is the fact humans are totally non-existent there. But, don’t worry, your beloved world of earth is next on the list once I’m done there.”

I couldn’t believe it. How did this walking freak ever find out we were here? I just didn’t get it. I had remembered something was done to destroy the necklace. But how did this guy find out about it? And what was even weirder, how was he even still alive?

“You too, were a part of it all.” He told me in a cold tone.

“I won’t deny that.” I told him, not scared of this freak despite his weird powers, “Yes, I was with Jake and Alex. But what do you think you’re going to do about it?”

“Simply enough, you’ll be joining them…” Zander glared at me, looking toward the bodies of Jake, Alex, and Randy, “But this time, I’m not going to leave your bodies here for someone to find. No one will ever know what happened to the four of you, since there will be nothing here for them to find.”

“You can’t…” I replied softly, completely in disbelief.

“Oh yes I can.” Zander smiled with admiration, “And since it is impossible for you to defeat me, the four of you can look forward to spending the rest of your lives in the world that will soon become mine.”

I didn’t know what to say. There was no where I can run, and no one around to see us. There was nothing I could do…

“I guess there is something I can do with you.” Zander told me, almost in a laugh, “They will never suspect it…”

“What are you doing!?” I shouted in horror, stepping away.

And suddenly, I felt sick and nauseous as every color around me was switched like a color negative. And then, to make it worse, every color was swirled around wildly, and I quickly lost control of my senses...

“Yes, that’s right.” Zander grinned, “It’ll all been over soon.”

And not two seconds later, everything went black and motionless. I completely lost consciousness…

guiltysparkzz
31st January 2006, 8:43 PM
Trials of Juno 2?

*faints*

Sike Saner
1st February 2006, 12:33 AM
The Zephyr training vaguely reminds me of a ride I've been on where you sit in a boat and shoot these sort of infrared guns at targets. Only the boat goes uber-slow, and the targets are quite easy to hit. If it was more like the Zephyr training, it's be way the hell a better ride...

I am piqued by this talk of a sequel... :3

Jirachi X
2nd February 2006, 6:46 AM
The sequal is at PokemonElite2000, http://www.pokemonelite2000.com/forum/showthread.php?t=4124 to be exact.

Anyways, that Zephyr Training thingy reminds me of where you have to shoot the targets caried by the witch on LoZ Majora's Mask. And I kinda knew Zander was gonna come back for David even though I've never read this before. Great fic Neo =)

guiltysparkzz
2nd February 2006, 6:28 PM
Much as I did to read the end of this fic last time, Irun over to PE2000 for the sequel!

Off I go!

EDIT (1:35 PM): Aw, man that's just EVIL. It was posted there years ago! *goes to read the whole thing in one sitting*

EDIT #2 (3:05 PM): Ah, alot of periods of scarce updating...but I read through it all. Truly amazing work you've done.

Avenger Angel
3rd February 2006, 2:11 AM
Yeah, sorry, but the guys at the PokemonElite2000 forum have already been reading Trial of Juno II for a while now. I'll still be posting it here when I'm done with TOJ I, but if you really want to read the whole thing right away, it's already there.

And of course, I need to give you a massive spoiler warning if you head over there. The re-edited version is not done yet, and I can easily say the re-edited version makes a lot more sense and is more fluid than the first version that's at PokemonElite2000, which may still have errors in it.

Avenger Angel
5th February 2006, 5:20 PM
Chapter 25
The Weapons of the Enemy

Besides the various ranks of Storm Rider squads I was about to enter, there were many other weapons and machines of war that the Silver Rebellion used. One of them was a heavy metal tanks, called Armadillos. These tanks were even bigger than ones used by humans, completely clad in heavy, metal armor, and painted a solid black. On the front there was one, giant chrome cannon, as well as two smaller ones on the side and a caliber rifle on the top by the square metal hatch. There were also four small, rectangular ventilation holes, two for each small cannon and two on the front. I had never been inside one, but a fellow Treecko who used to reload the cannons told me it gets awfully hot in there.

And then, a really cool device I was trained to use was the Land Splitter. They looked like mini dragsters with a machine gun, and boy were they fast. Again, covered with light armor and protected the driver with a cage like structure. Like before, I was trained with these only just in case I was dismounted and needed to use them. Learning how to fly and fight at the same time were my main training areas.

It had been nearly two months since Randy and I had been in Kivistal now. We had spent those many days training our hides off, and we were pretty experienced now. I could only be hoping that Alex was still alive after all this time, but I still have no clear indication. I hated to leave him in that dark prison of Macomb, but I had no choice. I couldn’t come walking to their front door and ask to have him.

We were also trained to know how to react to the weapons and machines of the Crimson Stars. Apparently, they use all caliber weapons, called Vulcans. Achilles showed me one of these Vulcan rifles, and it looked freaky, with black and grey metal design, forming a very strange yet powerful rifle. It used two magazine feeds on both sides, taking one bullet from each side for every two shots for a higher rate of fire and greater ammunition load. Silver Rebellion fighters weren’t trained with them since it was pretty much point and shoot with these things. We were just shown how to reload it, and with two magazines to lock into the chambers, it took quite a bit of time.

Meanwhile, Wind Strikers were Pokémon flying Skarmories. Just like the Storm Riders, only Pokémon who stood upright could fly them. Achilles told me since Wind Strikers actually quite small and lightweight, they are designed for quick maneuverability. However, if they got shot, it was usually fatal. All the time, the rider was dismounted and could do nothing but plummet hundreds of feet in the air toward the harsh terrain. Unfortunately, this wasn’t too far off from what a fellow Storm Rider like me could go through…

Somehow, the Silver Rebellion managed to get their hands on a Crimson Stars Talon, which looked like a three rider motorcycle, probably either through stealing or left behind at a battle site. The first cab, which was in the middle, was the largest, with two smaller ones on its side. It was jet black, with violet windows on each of the cabs. The riders fired their own caliber rifle, while the center rider fried two at the same time. On the back was an anti-air gun for a forth rider who would be on the back, only there they were fully exposed. Honestly, I didn’t see this as an effective fighting tool, but Achilles told me they were very vicious and very fast. I wasn’t about to doubt his word.

A third nightmare of the Crimson Stars were the Versatile Armored Transports, or VAT’s for short. Achilles had shown us only a model of it, and they looked like moving buildings with four giant metal wheels and a body like a trapezoid. I had no idea how I would even go about stopping that thing. Achilles told me a Storm Rider had to go under the whole machine and tear apart as much of the pipes, pumps, and other machinery under the VAT. It looked quite risky with all those gun emplacements all over the whole thing. But he told me that was the only way to do it.

“VAT’s are constantly being manufactured at Macomb.” Achilles warned us, letting the two of us know to expect them there, “You have only one advantage, and that is they won’t be loaded with any Crimson Star troops once you get there. You would be better off to destroy their manufacturing facilities before you try and get the prisoners out.”

“Wow…” Randy replied in sarcastic disbelief, “Can’t wait…”

This sure as hell wasn’t going to be easy. Achilles showed me more weapons that the Crimson Stars used, all designed to fire ammunition. I just grimaced at all of them, not wanting to imagine what would happen if I got shot by one. Not to mention the fact that they were really loud as well in the test firing range…

“Well, that’s about it.” Achilles told the two of us, “They’ve wanted us dead for eons now, and they’ve come pretty close to it. Already, many of our cities, such as Cyphex, The Bend, and Garrison are been torn to pieces. We’ve lost thousands of good soldiers out there. Each day, we keep losing our forces and it hasn’t been getting that much better. We’re down to only two cities left, this one and Kalen.”

Kalen was a supply city, the Silver Rebellion’s equivalent of Macomb, only Kalen wasn’t even half the size. It was true though, The Silver Rebellion was fighting a very losing battle. If it kept up at this pace, I could expect it to be completely overrun in very little time.

“These times seem very grim…” I told the others, seeing how easily things were getting desperate…

“That’s why we’ve been desperately waiting for you, Juno…” Achilles responded, looking at me in the eye.

Only about a month later, we had been set for combat at its most sickening level. Pokémon wouldn’t just be fighting each other, they would be killing each other, on the same hideous scale that humans used. Just the thought of it was disturbing, but in this kind of misery… I guess there really was no other way… than to fight…

I had heard only a small squad was going to be deployed to attack Macomb, myself included. I had seen albums of pictures that showed the horror after each terrible conflict. Hell, I had even seen it myself with my own two eyes, the city near Black Bay prison was torn to sheds, a graveyard of buildings and society. I can easily expect something similar if I laid my eyes on The Bend or Cyphex. Further and further the Silver Rebellion was being pushed back, and here they were making their last stand against an enemy that couldn’t even respect itself.

Tomorrow, we would be flying to Macomb, Randy and I as well as four other Storm Riders. We weren’t going to start a head-on assault, but to try and sneak our way in, disable as much as we could at the facility, release its prisoners and try to get out alive. Just the sound of it already made my heart twist in anxiety.

Already, an enormous amount of expectation was placed on me. I had already been made a lieutenant, solely for my efforts at Black Bay. Every one expected me to reach much further beyond that, but they didn’t realize I could only do so much. I didn’t want them to think I suddenly became a miracle worker here…

Randy, or otherwise know as “Blitz,” had been making every effort to improve his skills. Even though he had a rough start, as time went by he got drastically better.

We had no idea how big Macomb really was, or what kind of force they really had, but from what we had heard, it sounded like a lot. I was hoping it would be quickly in and quickly out, but I had no idea where to head to first, since the Silver Rebellion had no layout of the facility to go by. The only thing I could go by was the architecture of the buildings. That was it.

Regardless, Randy and I tried not to show fear, even though deep inside we were nearly scared to death about this. There was no other way to get Alex out of there if this is where he was really being held. We needed his support as soon as possible, and any Silver Rebellion prisoners were greatly needed to join the ranks of soldiers already prepped for combat. We needed to take apart Macomb’s assembly lines and production facilities if we wanted to cripple the Crimson Stars’ war effort. Of course that was far easily said that done.

We had trouble sleeping that night, just trying to think about how we were going to handle this. I could only hope that I would be back in these barracks by tomorrow’s end…

Saffire Persian
5th February 2006, 5:52 PM
I keep missing chapters - gah. Anyway, the twists were quite nice, and poor Randy - er Blitz. And Zander.. he's certainly more than meets the eye. 0_o Surprised the heck out of me, too, when he talked about dominating the world after he's done with the one Juno's in. And the Zephyr weapons were a very interesting addition. As before, nice job. ^_^

Sike Saner
8th February 2006, 12:57 AM
O_O I nearly lost count of how many kick-a** vehicles and weapons were described in that last chapter. Where do you come up with so many boss ideas?...

Anyway, it's noteworthy how well you portray the stark anxiety and tension of being on the brink of a situation that seems utterly hopeless, yet cannot be avoided. Really makes for very engaging storytelling. ^^

Avenger Angel
9th February 2006, 4:35 AM
I keep missing chapters - gah. Anyway, the twists were quite nice, and poor Randy - er Blitz. And Zander.. he's certainly more than meets the eye. 0_o Surprised the heck out of me, too, when he talked about dominating the world after he's done with the one Juno's in. And the Zephyr weapons were a very interesting addition. As before, nice job. ^_^

A tiny piece of that is actually never seen before material that is different from the first installment. To tell the truth, it was actually an error in the first one and would have created an inconsistancy if I didn't change it.

However, now it's correct and still reflects with the events in the sequel.


O_O I nearly lost count of how many kick-a** vehicles and weapons were described in that last chapter. Where do you come up with so many boss ideas?...

Ha ha, lots and lots of video games. I take an already made vehicle or weapon I've seen somewhere and twist it up some bit. Works well too. A few others are totally my creation though.


Anyway, it's noteworthy how well you portray the stark anxiety and tension of being on the brink of a situation that seems utterly hopeless, yet cannot be avoided. Really makes for very engaging storytelling. ^^

And that... is exactly why I always write in first person perspective. It works wonders and gets the reader pulled into the story way more than third person, at least in my opinion anyway.

Thanks for reading and leaving feedback!

Avenger Angel
11th February 2006, 2:21 AM
Chapter 26
The Last Call

It was only going to be the five of us, and that was it. Somehow, we were going to have to make our way in and keep it quiet as long as possible. Macomb was large and well fortified, but it wasn’t invincible. The mission was going to be difficult, but not impossible, even though it almost seemed that way. Meanwhile, I was to be the commander of this small squad, and Randy was going to be my gunner, watching my back just in case something happened.

The second Storm Rider in my squad was a Croconaw by the name of Stevex. Despite his usual ill attitude, he was feeling somewhat optimistic about the mission. He had told me he had been a Storm Rider for three years, and this was going to be the toughest challenge he had ever faced. He was armed with a caliber rifle, since water wasn’t going to hurt a Skarmory too much…

The third in my squad went by the name of Rackal, an Electabuzz with a proficiency in explosives, computers, and booby traps. Calm and collective, he always believed more in being prepared than wishing for good luck. If we were going to get through this mission, we were going to need an engineer, and Rackal was just the one to fill that role.

Fourth in line was Lahanas, a Charmeleon with a bad attitude. He hated the Crimson Stars more than scum, and he wasn’t going to let anything get in his way of destroying them. He wasn’t so sure about me being a commander, but he wasn’t going to ask questions. Even if he did, I wasn’t so sure I would answer them.

And last but not least was Vice, a Sneasel with a will to kill. Vice was swift to strike and didn’t ask questions first. Even though most Storm Riders didn’t give their Pidgeot a name, Vice called his mount Storm Gale. I couldn’t help but say there was certainly something more vicious about his Pidgeot than the rest of them…

When we had all assembled, Achilles had approached us, and all five of us had saluted him like we were instructed to do so in the presence of a high-ranking officer. He then had looked over the six of us, and stared at all of us in the eye, me especially.

“As much as I appreciate your dedication to this country…” Achilles began, “You’re about to embark on a very dangerous but very important mission. I can’t promise the safety of any of you. There are very few who even know this mission is about to take place. If there were more, I fear they may somehow object to it, even though this is something that needs to be done.”

Of course it was. Alex was still in there, as well as many other Silver Rebellion members. And the longer we took to get there, the risk of losing more soldiers was also escalating. We couldn’t allow that to happen any longer. If that place really was the torture chamber they had said it was, it was going to be a gruesome sight to behold. I could only hope Alex was still alive and safe.

“Good luck to all of you.” Achilles told us, keeping an upright posture and stern look in his eyes, “With no doubt you will need it.”

“Good luck is for the unprepared.” Rackal replied to Achilles with a firm voice.

After the four of my comrades had mounted upon their Pidgeots, I had let out Latias, and Randy and I had climbed on her back. Thankfully, she had been equipped with a leather saddle beforehand, so we didn’t have to worry about falling off. That was a good thing, since there was going to be a whole lot more we were going to have to worry about…

It hadn’t been long before we took to the skies and soared far above the broken land below us. Randy had been right behind me, holding his Zephyr-E very steadily. Meanwhile, besides me were the four other Strom Riders that were on my side. The sky above us slowly grew toward a pale red, indicating the cold night had come. At least now we would have the darkness to cloak our passage into Macomb.

Further and further we flew toward the great machine city of Macomb. No doubt this would be the most difficult task I would have to undertake. We had four specific targets: the assembly lines, the missile silos, the weapon stockpiles and the prisons. First, we were to disarm the missile silos before they were launched as a result of the attack. Next came the weapon stockpiles and then the prisons. Finally, the assembly lines had to be shut down, but for now they posed no immediate threat.

Miles and miles of broken terrain had passed below us, and then the six of us had set eyes on the black machine city of Macomb in the distance, just waiting for us. I couldn’t believe my eyes at the sight of it…

The whole city itself was devoted to industry, with large factories and towering smokestacks spewing out clouds of dark smoke. Warehouses were also scattered everywhere, as well as large shipping trucks. However, I looked around but I saw no sign of anything that looked like a prison. All the buildings were a dark coal black, and a metal fence that towered fifty feet surrounded the city.

“Macomb…” Rackal said softly, looking at the machine city, “If we disable their transports, they will be unable to ship their supplies.”

“I fare better with destroying the supplies themselves.” I told Rackal, “What good will their trucks be then?”

But then, I had caught sight of something within the city. Tiny red lights were flashing in various places. At first I thought it was fire, but then I realized the lights were pulsing systematically. I then felt an eerie chill. That was no fire…

“They know we’re here.” I told them coldly, “Their alarms have gone off.”

“Impossible.” Lahanas cut me off, “There’s no way…”

But shortly after he spoke, I saw a small group of V shaped objects emerge from the red-tinted sky. They were coming closer, and at a very fast rate.

“Wind Strikers in the distance…” I told the four of them, “Come on, let’s try and find some cover.”

“Is this how the Gold Rider fights?” Lahanas asked in shock, “I surprised at you Juno. I thought you have a spirit to fight inside you.”

This guy had to be kidding me. We were supposed to get in secretively, not plow our way through. Did he really think he could take all these guys out by himself?

“I don’t have a spirit to commit suicide.” I reminded him, breaking away from his location, “We’re highly out-gunned and outnumbered!”

“No one stopped Lahanas.” He told himself, pulling out his caliber rifle.

I couldn’t believe what this guy was doing. He was going to get us all killed! What the hell was wrong with him, did he have any idea what he was doing?

“Lahanas, stop!” I shouted to him, “If you fire your rifle they will know we’re here!”

But he refused to listen. Instead, he took aim at the incoming Wind Strikers, and suddenly, his caliber rifle roared to life as a pulsing blast of fire appeared at the end of his rifle as it blasted bullets toward the incoming Skarmories. I had no choice but to break away from him, knowing I certainly didn’t want to be near him when they returned fire, which I knew was going to be inevitable.

And then, I had watched in horror as I saw white flashes appear on the Skarmories as they returned fire. I had quickly turned to Lahanas.

And then, to my shock, his Pidgeot had been struck twice in the chest. Lahanas struggled with his mount to keep her alive, only soon after, she was struck viciously with five more bullets. And to make it even worse, Lahanas had been struck twice himself, once in the chest and a second time in the face. Lahanas fell off his Pidgeot, and the both of them spiraled toward the ground, with his rifle not too far behind. Then, they disappeared into the darkness, and that was the last I saw of him…

“Oh God…” Stevex gasped, watching Lahanas die right in front of him.

“Come on!” I shouted to the rest of my team, heading toward my left, “Let’s get the hell out of here! Head for those warehouses!”

The remaining four of us had swiftly flown toward the black warehouses, where hopefully they didn’t see the rest of us in the dark. We flew faster and faster, and for a moment, I knew the Wind Strikers had caught sight of us. It wasn’t long before they opened fire, and suddenly I saw Stevex and his Pidgeot fly toward the ground faster that we did. I then realized why. Both his Pidgeot and himself had been shot multiple times, and they totally lost control. Stevex and his Pidgeot hit the ground extremely hard, and their bodies tumbled around on the hard dirt. I shook my head in dismay. There was no way they could have survived that fall…

The remaining three of us headed quickly past the metal fence and headed downward toward the ground. I couldn’t believe it. Already two of my squad members had been killed, the base was on full alert, and we haven’t even got started yet. And I could tell the Skarmories weren’t very far behind…

Sike Saner
11th February 2006, 2:47 AM
Wow...they just got there and already they're in trouble. Yikes....fun, though. ^^ *munches popcorn*

Boss action...just imagining aerial combat is awesome. Those two Storm Riders getting shot down...dang. You handled that very well.

On one final note: Lahanas was one of the coolest names you've come up with thus far IMO. Kudos. ^^

~*Myuu the Ryuu*~
12th February 2006, 1:44 AM
WHOA.

i've just read all of the chapters in one day. Man, this story is INTENSE. but still good.

it's like a leichi berry. spicy, but still sweet.
i like the machinery. you gave me ideas for my soon-to-be fic that details the kyogre-groudon war.

Avenger Angel
16th February 2006, 3:25 AM
Chapter 27
A Whisper in the Dark

I had been the first to descend toward the ground and land softly on the firm, rocky terrain. Soon after, Vice and Rackal and their mounts headed toward the ground. As their Pidgeots approached the dirt, they flapped their wings harder to ensure a safe landing for their riders. Vice and Rackal had dismounted and then pulled out their Pokéballs and aimed their red beams for their Pidgeots. Their mounts had then become a red light, and were soon absorbed by their Pokéballs. I had followed suit with Latias, and after Randy and I had gotten ourselves off of Latias, I had returned her to her Pokéball, and then kept her Pokéball safely in my belt.

“That freakin’ idiot!” Rackal exclaimed in bitterness, “What the hell was he thinking? Lahanas could have gotten us all killed!”

“Oh let’s face it.” Vice replied to Rackal as he gripped his caliber rifle tightly in his claws, “We were dead from the start. There’s no way we’re getting out of here alive.”

Around us, I could hear the faint sound of alarms. I couldn’t believe it. How were we supposed to do this with the entire base on full alert? And I didn’t even know where the missile silos were. If we waited any longer, we were going to be too late.

“Well, Juno…” Vice said firmly, looking solidly into my eyes, “It’s your call. I hope you know what you’re doing.”

I then looked behind me, and saw the two metal doors of the warehouse. Hanging above was a chain with a lock around it.

“Do you think you can cut that lock open?” I asked Rackal, looking upward at the lock.

“Oh, give me a break.” Vice replied, nearly laughing, “That? That’s nothing…”

He had leaped up, and with a furious swipe of his claw, the chain was sliced in half with a metal shrieking sound, and the two halves of the chain fell to the sides and lay limply handing by the door.

“Let’s see what’s inside.” I told them, grabbed the metal door and pushing it to the side.

But it was too big for me to move on my own. Then, Rackal and Vice had helped me push the door open. Soon enough, the large metal doors loudly rattled along the metal tracks and crashed when they hit the end. It made much more noise than I thought.

“Oh shoot.” Randy said as he looked around.

And then I heard a shout in the distance. I could see in the distance a group of silhouettes heading right for us from between an alleyway of warehouses.

“Get your butt inside!” I shouted to them, making my way in.

“Oh great.” Vice commented sarcastically, “Isn’t this off to a wonderful start…”

We quickly made our way into the warehouse, which was loaded with hundreds of wooden crates and metal boxes. We quickly made our way around a pile of crates and stood behind them, weapons drawn. Vice stood firmly crouched behind a small pile of boxes with his caliber rifle drawn, while Rackal and Randy stood side by side, both charging up a Zephyr-E.

“Well isn’t it a beautiful day in the neighborhood.” Vice commented sarcastically, “How the hell are we supposed to get out of here?”

“Simple.” I said to the three of them, “We kill everyone who knows we’re here.”

I was without a weapon, so I needed to find one somewhere. And as I looked around, I began to have a faint idea of what this warehouse was holding. I had made my way over to a long wooden box, and handed it to Vice.

“I can’t open it myself without damaging what’s inside.” I told Vice, “Chances are good it’s probably a weapon.”

“Oh yeah?” Vice asked with curiosity, “What makes you think that?”

I had looked at the box, and using plain logic, I felt there was a reason for this being here…

“Considering its shape and size, it can’t be a part of a machine.” I told him, looking at the crate carefully, “The assembly lines are nowhere even near here.”

“Hmm…” Vice replied in realization, “You know, you may be on to something…”

He took the box, and sliced off the two sides, then he ran his sharp claw along the edge of the box, and then completely disassembled it. Inside was a black rifle, a Vulcan to be exact. Along side it were three cases of ammunition.

“Well don’t they put everything in a pretty package…” Vice replied, looking down at the firearm, “What were our chances of running into a warehouse full of guns?”

“Quite high actually.” I told him, being able to figure it out myself, “I could easily assume the prison and the missile silos are in the back of the city, where it would be hard to reach them. Everything else, I guess would have to be up front so it would be easier to ship out.”

I had taken the black, metal Vulcan rifle, and loaded it, just like Achilles had shown me. I then got behind my own bunch of boxes, and aimed for the door. After waiting a few minutes, keeping a silent but tense stance, soon after a Squirtle and a Wartortle appeared in the doorway, completely armed.

“I think we found them!” The Squirtle shouted, looking inside and seeing us positioned behind the crates.

“You most certainly did.” Vice laughed as he pulled the trigger on his rifle.

Vice and I opened fired upon the Squirtle and Wartortle, blasting them with heavy and loud gunfire. Both of their shells were cracked in multiple places, forcing them to the ground as they helplessly dropped their weapons. I could already tell more were going to start rushing in here like crazy.

We waited patently, hungrily grasping our rifles in a rush of carnage and just waiting for something to move in the doorway. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a black Grumpig had poked his head out from the right side of the doorway, whipped out another Vulcan rifle, and began firing at us before we could even respond. I crouched down as fast as I could as bullets splintered the wooden crates around us. When the gunfire stopped, I peeked one more time, and I saw nothing. Then, I saw come out once more, firing furiously. I had aimed my rifle right at him, when suddenly a sharp blast of electricity blasted out and struck the Grumpig, with enough voltage to actually burn and ignite him into flames. Once the blast of glowing blast of white and blue electricity had ceased, the Grumpig lay on the ground, burnt to a crisp with smoke waving above him. The smell of his burnt flesh was hideous. I had turned to see who had fired the shot, and realized it was Randy…

We had waited five more minutes before we decided we weren’t going to get anywhere by just sitting here. Vice and Rackal were looking toward me.

“Let’s get out of here.” I told the three of them, getting up from behind the boxes, “We’ve got to find those missile silos before they decide to launch…”

“Okay man.” Vice replied, getting set to leave, “Let’s blow this joint.”

The four of us had headed to the door. I was the first to look out left and right to see if anyone was waiting for us. But something seemed strange. I could have sworn there were more Crimson Stars soldiers approaching us when we headed for the warehouse…

I then realized they were likely waiting at the end of the warehouse, ready to ambush us. I then decided to use one of my other weapons. Inferno grenades. I was just about to grab the one around my belt when…

“You sure about that man?” Vice asked me, looking at me with a peculiar look in his eyes.

“Yeah, I know they light up the place like there’s no tomorrow.” I replied to Vice, “But chances are they’re waiting behind the warehouse to ambush us.”

“Well…whatever.” Vice replied, “But don’t be surprised if this whole district starts going up in flames.

He was quiet, and so I reached for the Inferno grenade, and pulled it off. Once I had pulled out the tiny latch that triggered the timer, I threw the grenade furiously ahead of me, and it landed right at the intersection. After I heard a few muffled screams, I heard a loud explosion, and everything was bathed with a fiery orange and red glow. When I had turned to look ahead, I saw the intersection was covered with raging flames. Whatever had been waiting there was likely burnt to a crisp.

“Wow, that did a number on them…” Vice replied, looking at the fiery chaos and rolling his eyes, “Now how the hell do you expect us to get through that!?”

“Geez, for once stop doubting everything I do.” I replied to Vice, trying to think this out, “We’ll just take another way around.”

We had turned around, since heading forward was going to be impossible. We kept as low as we could, using the massive fire as a distraction. Enemy soldiers were flocking toward it, trying to douse the flames as we passed warehouse by warehouse undetected. Yet, now I was in a predicament. I had never seen a missile silo in my life, so I wasn’t completely sure where to find it. But, I knew enough where they would be in the back of the complex, kept away from the front.

After we passed the district, we came across two large metal floors in the ground. They were tan-colored to match the color of the dirt so they would be nicely hidden. There was absolutely no one around, which seemed pretty strange to me.

“I think…” Rackal said in disbelief, “I think these are the missile silos. There should be a way to get underground somewhere around here.”

My instinct told me to look for something that wasn’t just another warehouse, and soon I had found what I had been looking for. It was a small metal building, with a thicker coat of metal around it.

“I think it’s over there.” I pointed to the building, “Its way too small to be supply storage.”

“Yeah, I think Juno is right.” Rackal replied, seeing the building I was pointing to, “That should be the elevator.”

We had made our way over to the small metal building, keeping low and under cover, even though it seemed unnecessary. Did the Crimson Stars think we were already dead? It seemed awfully weird for no one to be around.

Once we had arrived at the single metal door that was the building’s entrance, we saw the door required a security access code to be entered into a keypad besides the door handle.

“Oh great.” Randy said with sarcasm, “What the hell do we do now?”

Rackal had taken his own Zephyr-E, aimed the barrel at the keypad, and blasted it with a tremendous blast of electricity. The keypad was instantly fried, and after Rackal put the weapon down, he slammed the keypad with his fist, breaking it into pieces. Suddenly, the metal door slid open, and we just stared at Rackal with a look of shock on our faces.

“Geez man.” Vice remarked in surprise, backing away a bit, “No need to lose your cool.”

“Come on!” Rackal exclaimed, “We don’t have all night to do this…”

And then, the four of us entered the dark metal building. I could only hope we were going to get out of this dark chamber alive…

guiltysparkzz
17th February 2006, 1:52 AM
Ah, after reading three (or was it two..) chapters of the sequel without any update here it seems weird to come back, though the perils here aren't as intense as the current point there, it brings over a wave of nostalgia. I love this part.

Sike Saner
17th February 2006, 2:48 AM
I had aimed my rifle right at him, when suddenly a sharp blast of electricity blasted out and struck the Grumpig, with enough voltage to actually burn and ignite him into flames. Once the blast of glowing blast of white and blue electricity had ceased, the Grumpig lay on the ground, burnt to a crisp with smoke waving above him. The smell of his burnt flesh was hideous.

...Well, that was cool. Very nice image, and refied further in the mind by the fact that you even mentioned what it smelled like (I'm just glad you resisted saying it smelled like nasty burnt ham or something due to the victim being a pig... :p ).

And the weaponry continues to kick a**. Inferno grenades = bossness. ^^

~*Myuu the Ryuu*~
17th February 2006, 10:09 PM
*goes starry eyed* that was perfect. i bet that the troops are waiting inside the missle silo, then they explode the whole thing ^.^

i like this story. suspense movies i can't handle, but suspense fics let me imagine the story in my mind, creating an image that suits me perfectly.

do you use Halo or Halo 2 for some of your weapons ideas?

General Blaze
19th February 2006, 10:02 PM
Dude....this is THE best fic I have ever read. There is so much detail in it that I get a picture in my mind about the fic. I'm kinda irked about the pokemon having guns though, but that's just me. Can't wait for the next chappie. *sits in a corner and waits*

Avenger Angel
20th February 2006, 7:27 PM
Ah, after reading three (or was it two..) chapters of the sequel without any update here it seems weird to come back, though the perils here aren't as intense as the current point there, it brings over a wave of nostalgia. I love this part.

Yeah, I’ll admit Trial of Juno I and II are pretty different from each other, as you’ve already seen from reading the first two parts of the sequel. But, however, even though you’ve read this all already, I did change a few things just so Trial of Juno I and II flowed smoother. And if you didn’t notice the change already, in the original version, there was a presence of humans on Kivistal. Guess what, this new edited version takes them out and in some cases, replaces them with a Pokémon counterpart. I just did this simply because it didn’t make much sense and they don’t appear in the sequel.


...Well, that was cool. Very nice image, and refied further in the mind by the fact that you even mentioned what it smelled like (I'm just glad you resisted saying it smelled like nasty burnt ham or something due to the victim being a pig...).

And the weaponry continues to kick a**. Inferno grenades = bossness. ^^

Heh, I figured it would have been a little dumb to make ham or pork references at that moment…

As for the idea of Inferno Grenades, I’m pretty sure the idea for that came from the game Red Faction II, a grenade that has a huge blast radius and sets everyone and everything on fire. And I’ll admit, the screams in that game sound pretty fake… :P


*goes starry eyed* that was perfect. i bet that the troops are waiting inside the missle silo, then they explode the whole thing ^.^

i like this story. suspense movies i can't handle, but suspense fics let me imagine the story in my mind, creating an image that suits me perfectly.

do you use Halo or Halo 2 for some of your weapons ideas?

Ah, I like said before, I’m not giving out any spoilers. You’ll see…

Also, I don’t think I really used Halo’s weapons (Halo 2 wasn’t even out at the time I wrote this!) for inspiration in this story. But you’re on the right track, I do sometimes get my ideas from video games and twist them around a bit.


Dude....this is THE best fic I have ever read. There is so much detail in it that I get a picture in my mind about the fic. I'm kinda irked about the pokemon having guns though, but that's just me. Can't wait for the next chappie. *sits in a corner and waits*

Always nice to have a new reader! Yeah, making the Pokémon have guns was a tough decision to make in terms of realism and overall design of the story. However, considering they have their own cities and civilizations, I figured they would make weapons to defend themselves as well, besides relying on their own powers. In this case, I tried to create a little of each. There are weapons that fire pure ammunition, weapons that work in conjunction with the Pokémon’s power, and then moments in combat when a Pokémon relies on their own nature power without the use of any weapons. Doing this opened a lot of doors in terms of the variety that could be seen in combat, so I decided to go for it.

Avenger Angel
20th February 2006, 7:41 PM
Chapter 28
Cold Underground

There was barely any light in that room. Everything was completely clad in metal, and the only other thing in the room was a metal elevator. It certainly wasn’t anything fancy. The door was comprised of three metal beams with caution tape and several black grates, all of which had taken abuse through the many years of service. I had made my way over to the control panel and pressed the button to call the elevator. I didn’t know why but something was certainly making me feel sick at that moment. It just seemed too quiet around here…

Soon enough, we saw the metal elevator rise through the grates, and when it had arrived at the top floor, the metal beams had slid into the ceiling and floor while the grates had been pulled to the sides. Inside was a very dark metal elevator, dimly lit by only a single, tiny light on the ceiling.

“How welcoming…” Randy commented as the elevator had arrived.

We had walked over to the elevator and stepped inside. Once we were all in, I pressed the black button on the side to head downward. Suddenly, the metal beams slid back down again, and the grates were pulled in front of us. Then, everything in front of us moved upward as the elevator moved downward, deeper into the ground below.

It felt like we had descended nearly a mile underground before we finally arrived at the bottom floor. Similar to the floor above, sliding metal beams made up the door. Once the beams and grates had been moved aside, we peered into another dark room, this time completely made of concrete. We had stepped out of the elevator, and looked around.

“Since there are two silo doors, there have to be two missiles.” Rackal had told us, “We need to place two explosive charges on the missiles themselves, as well as any fuel rooms we find.”

Suddenly, we heard a noise in the distance. We quickly turned around and looked down a long concrete hallway, with a Nuzleaf and a Machoke starting right at us with weapons drawn. They both glared at us.

“Silver Rebellion…” The Nuzleaf hissed at us, “I think the four of you fools just stepped a little too far into our hole.”

“Drop your weapons!” The Machoke shouted angrily in a low voice as he pointed his extra-large Vulcan rifle right at us, “Or you’ll find another way to kiss the floor!!”

“I’ve got a better idea.” Vice smiled with an insidious grin, “How about you get out of our way, and we might just spare your lives!”

The Machoke growled at us, pointing the huge Vulcan rifle right at Vice. Meanwhile, the Nuzleaf was armed with what looked like a smaller machine pistol, almost like an Uzi. Both of them looked at Vice with contempt.

“I hope you’ve enjoyed your life here, you worthless, little Sneasel.” The Nuzleaf hissed with amusement, “Because you enter Hell today!!”

And then, they opened fire on Vice. I felt for sure he was going to be killed unless I took action now. I had to concentrate, this time very hard, focusing on Vice and well as Rackal, Randy, and myself. Suddenly, everything around us slowed to a crawl. The incoming bullets had very slowly approached Vice, and he moved back. Somehow, my focus was affecting him as well…

I had stormed my way toward the Machoke and the Nuzleaf, with my cheeks flaring with electricity. Vice had realized we were still moving normal speed, while they were slowed down. Vice had avoided the bullets rather easily, leaped toward the Nuzleaf, and slashed viciously at his face. Meanwhile, I had jumped toward the Machoke, latched on to his chest, and released all of my stored electricity all directed into Machoke’s chest. His body began to twitch and convulse with throbbing pain as the thunderbolt surged into him, just before he slowly collapsed to the ground. While he feel, he almost looked like he had drowned underwater, and was sinking to the bottom of the sea, all in slow motion. When the Machoke had completely collapsed to the ground, I had gotten off of him and turned to see Vice, cutting Nuzleaf into shreds. By now, Nuzleaf was long gone…

I had stopped my concentration, and everything returned to normal speed. Meanwhile, Vice had looked toward me, and the looked around him.

“Boy, that was fun.” Vice replied, crossing his arms with his soiled claws sticking out, “But, what the hell happened to them?”

“Yeah, I know.” Rackal replied, looking around everywhere, “It’s like they were moving in slow motion…”

And then, Randy had stepped forward. He was the only one besides me who knew of that ability I had.

“It’s Juno that did that.” Randy told them, “It’s when everything around you moves only a tenth of its normal speeds. But in truth, it’s you that is moving ten times faster than everything else…”

“That was…” Vice said in wonder as he turned toward me, “You were the one who did that?”

I didn’t say anything. I just looked into Vice’s eyes, and I let my expression tell him.

“You really are the Gold Rider…” Rackal said to me in amazement, “The strongest soldier ever to enter the Silver Rebellion’s ranks…”

“Come on.” I told them, “Let’s just do our job and get out of here, before anyone else sees us…”

They had agreed, and we had made our way down the dark, concrete tunnels. Once we had arrived at a metal, steel security door, we pressed a button on the side and the door opened. We had come to a small control room. There were computer consoles everywhere, as well as two glass windows on the left and right. When I looked through the windows, I could see both missiles, still docked in the silo. But I didn’t see any way Rackal could attach an explosive to the missile itself…

“Ho boy…” Rackal sighed in anxiety as he looked around, “This isn’t the system that I thought it was…”

“What does that mean?” Randy asked, looking up at Rackal.

“It means we’re going to have to destroy these missiles some other way…”

I had looked at the consoles, and then at the rockets, and couldn’t think of what to do. Normally, we could set an explosive charge for ten minutes and get the heck out of there, but we couldn’t get anywhere near the rockets…

“Well, what do we do?” Randy asked, looking around, “The rocket is like two hundred feet away from the window. Even if we break it…”

“There’s only one way we can get rid of them now.” Rackal told the three of us, “We need to launch them so they crash right into the silo door. Once they hit the door, everything here will be destroyed, along with the missiles themselves. Problem is, the longest amount of time that the launch can be set for is five minutes.”

Vice had looked away for a moment. He seemed pretty tense about something.

“You know, five minutes isn’t a whole lot of time for us to rush out of here.” Vice complained, “Once that countdown starts, we’d better run like hell if we hope to get away from that explosion. Keep in mind those silo doors aren’t going to hold in that explosion very well…”

“We will make it out it time.” Rackal told us, “Once we reach the surface, we run as far as we can from the two silo doors. That’s all.”

“Okay, but I hope you know what you’re doing…” Vice told him, rolling his eyes.

Rackal had made his way over to the console, and began pressing a series of buttons. I had never seen a system like this in my life, so I had no clue myself how to use it…

“Manual system override…” Rackal said to himself as he hacked away at the buttons, “Launch protocol… System data backup entry…”

And then, some red lights turned on all around us. Along with them came on a female electronic voice:

LANUCH IN T-MINUS 300 SECONDS

“Come on!” Rackal shouted, turning around, “It’s set to go! We have to get out of here!”

We immediately turned around and ran out of the control room with my heart racing incredibly fast. I was leading with Vice right besides me, with Randy right behind us and Rackal in the back. We ran furiously down the hallway when suddenly we had heard an alarm go off, and more flashing red lights turned on around the concrete hallway.

INITIATING SILO LOCKDOWN

We had seen the two open steel doors in front of us, and quickly Vice and I had passed through them with Randy directly behind us. The three of us had made it through, but then as we turned around and saw Rackal just feet away from the door, the two metal doors furiously slammed shut, trapping Rackal inside…

“Oh shoot.” Vice spat bitterly, “Oh man, those things aren’t going to open…”

I headed over to the black button and pressed it furiously, but it wasn’t opening the doors. Everything was totally locked down, and once again, the loud speaker came on…

LAUNCH IN T-MINUS 200 SECONDS

“How do we get this thing open!?” Randy shouted furiously, pounding at the metal doors.

“That’s the problem…” Vice told us anxiously, “It was a backup security measure. Rackal is a goner…”

No… there had to be some way to get him out of there. I tried focusing my mind but even that couldn’t help. The doors were far too heavy and the control panel simply wasn’t working…

“No, this cannot be happening!” I shouted as I pounded the black button harder and harder.

“Come on!” Vice shouted to the two of us, “If we stay here any longer we’re going to fry in here as well. We don’t have any more time!!”

I couldn’t help but leave Rackal behind, even though it made me so sick to leave him trapped in there to die. We turned around and followed Vice down the concrete hallways. Meanwhile, I couldn’t believe I had lost another member of my team. We had made it to the elevator, and pressed the call button. Immediately, the doors opened, we dashed inside, and pressed the button. The doors shut tightly and the elevator began to climb upward, the last travel it would ever make…

LAUNCH IN T-MINUS 100 SECONDS

We had made it to the top floor, and we furiously headed for the metal door. Once we were outside, we ran as far away from that silo as we could, since the whole thing was about to explode. As we kept on running, I had seen that the Crimson Stars were unable to douse the fire that was quickly consuming the warehouses one by one. But meanwhile, we were running in an open field, completely without cover. But even at that moment, that wasn’t what was bothering me…

Suddenly, moments later, the ground shook like a massive earthquake had taken place. I had turned around and saw the two silo doors blast off with a massive gush of fire and flames following it. One of the metal doors had fallen back toward the ground and slammed into an already burning warehouse, just to assist in its destruction. But I felt so sick at that moment…

I’m sorry, Rackal…

~*Myuu the Ryuu*~
20th February 2006, 8:15 PM
OMG that was amazing!

rackal is the electabuzz, right? i'm not sure who he is...

pretty good chapter, overall. the Crimson Stars are going to be sooooooo mad... hehehe...

General Blaze
21st February 2006, 12:23 AM
Oh, boy. I feel sorry for Rackel. But that's war. Sometimes you have to leave behind your friends. But Rackel's idea was pure genius. If you can't hack it, blow it up. I wonder if Vice will make it through the rest of the mission. Their odds seem pretty slim. Please get the next chapter up and running. I'm icthing in excitment.

Avenger Angel
21st February 2006, 10:20 PM
OMG that was amazing!

rackal is the electabuzz, right? i'm not sure who he is...

pretty good chapter, overall. the Crimson Stars are going to be sooooooo mad... hehehe...

Yep, Rackal was the Electabuzz, you were right. As for the Crimson Stars... ah, you'll see. ;)


Oh, boy. I feel sorry for Rackel. But that's war. Sometimes you have to leave behind your friends. But Rackel's idea was pure genius. If you can't hack it, blow it up. I wonder if Vice will make it through the rest of the mission. Their odds seem pretty slim. Please get the next chapter up and running. I'm icthing in excitment.

Again, I'm not going to spoil anything because... man, you won't believe the amount of changes that come in the future chapters, let alone the sequel.

As for updating, I talked to Serpent Syra himself and he recommended I post a new chapter every five days at max, but if you guys want it posted faster, just let me know.

~*Myuu the Ryuu*~
22nd February 2006, 12:42 AM
five days is okay for me :)

Sike Saner
23rd February 2006, 9:23 PM
Fwee, 'splosions. ^____^

I thought the characterizations were really well done in this chapter - Vice's macabre satisfaction after shredding the Nuzleaf; Juno's regret at having to leave Rackal behind, etc. Good characters give action scenes more impact because they make you actually give a damn what happens to them, and you definitely succeeded in accomplishing that here. Very nice. ^^

guiltysparkzz
24th February 2006, 1:32 AM
Vice- He lives
But...*sequel spoiler*
Poor deluded soul, corrupted in the sequel :(

Avenger Angel
25th February 2006, 9:47 PM
Chapter 29
Eyes of the Enemy

It was left down to just the three of us. I couldn’t believe what had just happened only minutes ago. Rackal had served the Silver Rebellion faithfully, even to the moment of his death. He had taken us this far in the hope that this mission still had a chance. The missiles were gone and would never be used against the Silver Rebellion. The weapon stockpiles were burning to their destruction as we spoke. In only a few more minutes, there would be nothing left. Already we had saved countless lives and damaged the Crimson Star war effort. But… it was far from over yet…

Two of our objectives had been completed. The only ones left were to head over to the prison and release the captives and shut down the assembly plants. Hopefully, with their assistance, we would shut down the assembly lines and get out of here. I’m sure they had been here too long as it is.

“Well…” Vice told me, looking over to me, “You’re the leader. Where to?”

“Let’s head over to the prison.” I told him, knowing any released prisoner could also mean reinforcements, “Chances are if we keep running down in this direction, we’ll find it.”

Vice had looked to me with a curious eye.

“What makes you so sure?” Vice asked, looking at me curiously.

“Why would they place a prison so close to a weapons stockpile?” I told him logically, “Believe me, they would keep them away from that kind of thing as much as possible.”

“Hmm…” Vice replied, looking down in thought, “Makes sense. Let’s go.”

As we kept on running, we had passed by the assembly plants, and then it had all made sense. The prison had to be nearby. No doubt they were forcing the prisoners to work at the assembly plants as slave labor to help build their machines and weapons. Since it was the night hours, I could only expect the prisoners to be in their cells by now, probably sleeping.

We were now in the heart of Macomb, which contained the largest and darkest of the buildings. Large factories and containment areas surrounded us as we continuously moved through the streets, trying to be as silent and covert as possible. All of the buildings had windows with a grid made up of panes of glass. Inside, I couldn’t see anything, but we knew to stay away from any windows that had light glowing inside of them.

The more assembly plants we passed, the longer I knew it would take to dismantle all of them. As we passed into the new district, I could see the development of machines, Talons mostly. And then, I got a view of what a VAT looked like. I had easily mistaken it for a factory until I realized it had wheels.

And lots and lots of guns sticking out of it…

But, it hadn’t been close to completion. Nonetheless, we continued our way around the last bunch of assembly plants before we came across a metal, linked fence with jagged razor wire wrapped around the top. In the distance, we saw an enormous building, with only little black squares as its windows. Around it was a large open space, leaving the building in the middle. All around, search lights were moving around, always looking for anyone that was trying to escape. It seemed pretty hopeless for anyone locked in there…

I had looked above and saw the same barbed wire we had been trained to remove. All around the wire were blades shaped like pizza cutters. I knew for a fact anyone trying to crawl thorough that would be cut to ribbons…

“Well, I think we made it.” Randy said, recognizing the building was the prison, “Now how do we get through the fence and make our way toward the building?”

I looked along the fence but I saw no possible opening or end to the wire. And truthfully, it would be a serious waste of time and risk to run along the fence looking for an opened, which would probably be guarded anyway.

“Must you always doubt my power, Blitz?” Vice asked Randy, giving him an evil stare, “This is nothing. I’ve dealt with this many times before.”

“Careful.” I warned him, looking into his eyes, “That’s exactly how Lahanas thought before he opened fire on those Wind Strikers…”

“No…” Vice replied, “What he did was just plain stupid. I’m not like that at all.”

Vice the told the two of us to step aside, and when we did, he slashed away at the fence. But, he had tried over and over again, but not a single cut was made in the links. Then, after some aggravation, he finally gave up…

“Okay…” Vice hissed, just barely keeping his cool, “I guess we’ll need to find another way around.”

“Yeah,” Randy replied, “But these Crimson Stars aren’t going to let us through the front gate. Is there any way we can pretend we’re them…?”

Vice had turned toward Randy, and he looked like he was about to laugh. I had looked at him too, and Randy couldn’t understand what was going on.

“Blitz, you’re a genius.” Vice smiled, patting the little Pichu on the back, “We already have their guns. Now we just need some of their badges.”

“A badge?” Randy asked.

“Yes,” Vice told him, “It helps them bypass security measures and its proof that they belong to the Crimson Stars.”

Surely we could find some around here. I had looked left and right, and suddenly I saw two guards walking along the perimeter of the fence. I was surprised they hadn’t seen us yet.

“Hide!” I told them, “Someone’s coming!”

We had dashed behind the assembly plant ten feet away from us, and just waited patiently. After three minutes, they had started walking down, and I saw it was an Aipom and a Combusken. I had heard the Aipom giggling about something, and suddenly they stopped. The Combusken glared at the Aipom with a look of contempt.

“Just what the hell is so funny?” He asked with a stare.

We waited silently as the Aipom just kept on laughing. Suddenly, he tried to break out of it.

“Do you know who has the worst job here, out of everyone?” The Aipom asked, struggling not to burst out laughing.

“Hands down, it’s the prisoners.” The Combusken replied, “They never get a break…”

Still, the Aipom shook his head, indicting that he was wrong. Still, he just keep only giggling as we kept waiting silently…

“Yeah, you may think that…” The Aipom giggled, “But it’s really Ved. Now that’s the worst job ever!”

“You mean the guy who feeds the Skarmories?” The Combusken asked with surprise.

“Yep!” The Aipom laughed, “No wonder he swears all the time…”

The Aipom was laughing hysterically, and soon enough, as the Combusken thought about it some more, he started laughing as well. At that moment, we broke out of hiding, and pointed our guns right at them. Suddenly it wasn’t so funny anymore.

“Say cheese.” Vice smiled with a grin.

We then opened fire at them. My Vulcan rifle roared to life as fire blasted out of the rifle’s barrel. While they were being struck by our rifles, Randy finished them off with a blast from his Zephyr-E. Both of them were thrown back against the fence, perforated with bullets and smoking from the blast. When I looked at the Combusken’s body, I found a small, red badge on his upper right chest. It was shaped like a shield and had three red stars on it against a silver background. I pulled it off and realized it was attached by means of some sticky adhesive strip. I then placed it on my own chest. Vice had done the same as well with the Aipom’s badge. He had also taken the Combusken’s Vulcan rifle and threw his old caliber rifle besides his body. We now looked like the enemy.

“What about me?” Randy asked, realizing he was without both a Vulcan rifle and a badge.

“We have to pretend you’re a prisoner.” Vice told him, “It will be easy if you give me your Zephyr-E. We’ll pretend you were the only survivor in the gun fight, and Juno and I captured you.”

Randy swallowed hard, and looked a little anxious…

“Okay…” Randy responded.

Vice then took away Randy’s rifle, and we began walking toward the front gate. By the gate, there was a Bagon and a Golduck both armed with Vulcan rifles, just glaring at Randy. We had approached them, and we tried as much as possible to act like guards.

“We found this little delinquent over by the fence.” Vice said, looking especially at the Bagon, “We killed two of his companions as well.”

“Heh, really?” The Bagon asked in a gruff tone, “Do you think they were part of the five that had set the whole base on full alert?”

“Storm Riders.” I told the Bagon, “That’s who they were.”

“Heh, good.” The Bagon replied, showing a slight grin on his face, “Don’t think we’ll be seeing any more trouble tonight.”

He then tossed me a single key, and I caught it with my free hand, the one that wasn’t holding the Vulcan rifle. I looked it over and then looked up at the Bagon.

“Cell 385 on the third floor should make sure the little squirt doesn’t get out.” The Bagon snickered.

“Got it.” I responded to the Bagon.

“Now go on and get out of here.” The Bagon ordered us.

We then continued walking along the long, cobbled stone path toward the double, brown metal doors. Once I had grabbed the metal handle, it was cold to the touch. I pulled it open, and we peered inside.

When we looked in, we saw the floors, the ceiling, and the walls were made up of crude, dirty metal. Rust was everywhere in patches. I heard a faint clanking and wailing sound in the distance, but another than that, the rooms were dead silent and very dark.

We had walked down the metal hallways, and as I looked into each of the cells, I saw various Silver Rebellion soldiers lying weak and tormented on their rickety, metal beds. Each one of them appeared to be overworked and highly mistreated. I couldn’t help but think Alex was going to appear to be the same way.

When we had reached the end of the hallway, we came across more hallways left and right as well as an elevator and a door leading to a flight of stairs leading upward.

“I’d feel much safer with the stairs.” I told Vice, looking at the rusty doors of the elevator.

“I’ll second that.” Vice responded, heading over to the door.

We then opened the creaky metal doors and headed up the flight of metal stairs, which looked even worse than the dirty floor. Plus it didn’t have any handrails, so anyone who wasn’t careful could go tumbling down to the first floor.

We climbed our way to the third floor, but I had looked up and realized there were at least three more floors above us. How were we supposed to release everyone here without anyone knowing?

As we opened the metal door to the third floor, we came across another hallway to our right and a solitary window to our left, with a metal grate over it. A flicking light above us had lit the hallways with a flashing glow.

As we passed each cell, I saw there was a tiny metal plaque by the door handle. We had come across another intersection of hallways, and I didn’t know what direction to take. Suddenly, we had seen another guard, another Bagon had been patrolling around on the third floor.

“And who the hell are you three?” The Bagon asked, looking at the three of us with a stare.

“Your worst nightmare.” I told him, aiming my Vulcan rifle right at him.

“What the…?” He asked, backing away.

I then pulled the trigger, and the Vulcan rifle fired and shook furiously as it blasted fire at the Bagon. In only a few seconds time, he had collapsed, dropping everything and soon was lying in a puddle of his own blood…

“You want to get us caught already!?” Vice exclaimed after the gunfire ceased, “What do you think you’re doing!?”

“Look,” I told him, “I think it’s best if we work our way from the top of the building and make our way down, releasing everyone we can. Once we reach the lowest level and have released everyone, we defend the jail at all costs, until we can get some help.”

It seemed crazy, but we had already lost too many of our soldiers in this conflict for this to be a full success. Somehow… I was going to need major assistance with this if we were really going to pull it off.

“Just how do you plan on doing that?” Vice asked, looking at me with doubt.

“Somehow, we need to call the Silver Rebellion for help.” I told Vice seriously, “Because there is no way anyone is getting out of here by running on foot…”

Sike Saner
25th February 2006, 11:33 PM
I'm still amazed by how well you depict the setting of every scene...I can picture it all, and all the while, your descriptions never bog down the pace of the story. Now, that's skill with words.

I also continue to be impressed by how interesting the characters are - heck, even the small-fry characters have personality, like that Aipom...that little part with him was really entertaining. ^^

Avenger Angel
4th March 2006, 3:46 AM
Chapter 30
Loss of Security

Unlike my previous assumptions, the prison hadn’t been very well guarded, or at least the night watches were very minimal. Still, there was more than enough to cause commotion. Already I had taken quite a big risk by shooting down one of the guards. Still, I could guess there weren’t that many guards running around, or at least most of them were inside. While these guys were armed, they probably didn’t expect us to get this far into the prison. In fact, they were probably thinking no one would make it this far into Macomb…

“So what’s your plan of action, man?” Vice asked me, looking at me curiously, “We don’t have a whole lot of time before someone finds out we’re here and locks down the whole prison…”

“We need to create a diversion.” I told Vice and Randy, “One of us needs to be a messenger to give word to Symarix and send for backup as soon as possible. The rest of us need to secure the prison and make sure no one comes in or out. We may need to lockdown the whole prison to do that…”

Vice looked at me with shock. He shook his head in disbelief.

“You’re kidding, right?” Vice asked me with his eyes wide open, “These guys have been here for years. As soon as they hear this place has been taken over, they’re going to take advantage of this as soon as they can and run the hell outta here.”

“If they’ve been here for years…” I reminded him, “Then they probably have a very good idea of what its defenses are like.”

Randy just looked at me curiously and Vice looked away in frustration.

“Look, once we get rid of the guards, we unlock all the cells and tell everyone to head to the upper floors.” I told them both, thinking it all out, “Blitz, you will be our messenger. Once all the prisoners are released, the three of us will head to the roof and Blitz will take Vice’s Pidgeot and head back to Symarix. Meanwhile, we’ll make sure no one enters through the roof.”

“Are you crazy or something?” Vice asked me with shock, “Storm Gale is my Pidgeot, and she’s mine only. You don’t know what you’re doing.”

I was getting very tired and very impatient. I didn’t want to spend a lifetime arguing this thing out.

“Listen pal.” I scolded him, “As your superior and your commander, I order you to hand over your Pidgeot.”

“Well, thanks for nothing.” Vice moaned, pulling out a red and white Pokéball and looking away as he handed it to me.

Then, I decided to get down to business. I wanted to finally get out of here, I was hating this place already.

“Blitz, you see if you can find the switch to open up the cells and lock down the prison so no one gets in.” I told him, hoping he’d be able to handle it on his own, “Vice and I will take care of the guards.”

“Well, this should be a little bit more fun.” Vice replied, his apprehensive feelings fading away.

“You got it, Juno.” Randy replied, nodding with a little smile.

“And once you’re done,” I told him, “We’ll meet on the roof.”

I then tossed him the Pokéball that Vice had given me and Randy caught it and put it on his own belt. He then picked up the fallen Bagon’s weapon and wiped off the blood.

“Let’s go, we don’t have any time to waste.” I told them both.

Vice and I had headed up the stairs, after we were convinced the third floor was empty. We had arrived on the forth and the halls were completely empty, which was highly unusual. Nonetheless, we made our way to the fifth floor and I had realized there was only one more floor above us, making six floors in total. Once we had opened the door to the fifth floor, the rusty, metal door hit the back wall and sent a harsh slamming sound throughout the halls. At first, we thought the floor was empty until a massive, hulking Exploud turned around the corner and was holding two rifles in his massive hands. He looked at the two of us and just smiled.

“Well, well.” He growled with a low, amused voice, “I don’t remember the two of you shrimps ever being assigned guard duty.”

“That’s because we’re not guards!” Vice shouted with laughter, “Up yours and have a bullet breakfast!”

The Exploud readied his two Vulcan rifles and pointed them right at the two of us. With his strength, he could fire both and still have very little recoil in each hand. He then pulled both triggers, and then fire had rushed out from the end of the barrels, and he sprayed the hallway with ammunition and carnage. I then focused and concentrated hard and then bullets slowed to a crawl. Vice and I had pulled out both of our rifles and returned fire.

While we could move significantly faster than the bullets from the Exploud’s rifles, that didn’t mean our bullets were faster. The two of us had opened fire, and I felt the assault rifle shake violently as ammunition had blasted out from the end of the barrel. The whole hallway was full of bullets, and it wasn’t very easy to dodge the ones that the Exploud had fired upon us since there were double the amount. Meanwhile, the Exploud had been hit several times, and growled in pain. He stopped firing and leaned over, and suddenly the two of us had stopping, figuring the Exploud couldn’t handle any more. At that moment, I broke my concentration.

But then, our situation had turned grim when suddenly he had laughed off the pain. He pointed his two rifles at us again. But just before he pulled the trigger, Vice and I had fired upon him first, this time at normal speed. The end of our rifles had blasted fire as the loud cracking of the rifles had echoed throughout the metal hallways.

At that moment, we heard the Exploud scream in agony, but we didn’t release our pull on the trigger until he had collapsed, falling over and dropping his weapons. He hadn’t moved once after that had happened…

I released the lock on my rifle, and tossed aside the two empty ammunition cartridges. I then pulled out the last two I had, locked them into place and had reloaded the Vulcan rifle. Vice had done the same, not wanting to run into another guard like that and be out of ammo.

“Come on.” Vice replied to me, “We have to keep moving. Blitz will be locking down the prison soon, so we need to make sure there aren’t any guards in here with us.”

I could certainly agree with that…

We had moved our way through the cold, metal prison, shooting down two more guards. We had already caused a commotion among the prisoners, wondering who we were really. We kept silent until Randy had found the switch to unlock all the prison doors, and he locked down the entire prison, sealing off the front and back entrances with steel security doors. Only then did we tell them we were part of the Silver Rebellion, but we told them to remain in their cells while we called for backup. Though we were trapped inside, we were protected from any outside forces coming in from the ground. Hopefully it would be enough to last until backup had arrived.

We had met up with Randy again on the first floor, and already I could hear banging on the metal panels, meaning there were more Crimson Stars trying to break down the door. We then headed upward, and we made our way up to the top floor, and looked for the entrance to the roof, since the stairwell and the elevator didn’t reach all the way up. After looking everywhere for a second staircase, we found the only one, which was behind a rusty metal door with a tiny plaque labeled “Maintenance.” I grabbed the doorknob and it was locked. I wasn’t very surprised. Vice had looked it over and just shrugged.

“Oh, what the hell is the point?” Vice remarked, readying his sharp claws.

He slashed furiously at the metal door knob, sending a loud and hideous screeching sound into the air. I put my hands on my ears to neutralize the terrible sound, as well as wincing from the pain of the noise. When it was over, I put my hands down and looked to see a twisted metal lock on the floor, with deep cuts into it. I looked at the door and saw Vice had ripped out the lock, knob and all. Now it was just another normal metal door with a gaping hole in it.

“Locks only keep out honest people.” Vice said casually, grabbing the ruined door and throwing it open, “Come on, let’s get out of here.”

“Man, glad I was on the receiving end of that.” Randy replied, looking at the knob with disbelief, “I don’t think I would have much of a head left after that…”

We headed through the doorway and came across a spiral staircase with rickety metal stairs. We made our way upward and into another small room with a metal door. The tiny metal room was especially dirty, and looked like it hadn’t been cleaned in years. Regardless, we quickly made our way for the door, and opened it. We then made our way onto the metal roof, and we could see the red and black sky with its occasional lightning flares above us. We walked over to the edge and looked down and saw plenty of Crimson Star soldiers on the ground. There was only one way to escape now, and that was through the air.

Randy had grasped the Pokéball containing Vice’s Pidgeot Storm Gale. Randy had prepped the ball, tossed it into the air, and the shiny red and white Pokéball had struck the metal floor. A bright white light had poured from the open ball, and moments later the light had formed into Vice’s Pidgeot. The brown and beige Pidgeot with its long yellow and pink crest had looked toward Vice, her trainer…

“Listen, Storm Gale.” Vice told his Pidgeot, “This Pichu’s name is Blitz, and he needs to tell Achilles to send backup for the Macomb attack. Tell him we already have the silos and the weapon depots destroyed.”

Storm Gale had turned herself around and spread her wings, signaling for Randy to climb on her. Randy had made his way over to her, climbed onto her back, and buckled himself in tightly using the leather straps tied around Storm Gale.

“Fly fast and furiously.” Vice told Storm Gale seriously, “The lives of hundreds of Silver Rebellion soldiers lay the hands of both of you!”

“They aren’t going anywhere!” We heard a voice shout above us.

The three of us spun around and to our shock, we saw four Wind Strikers and what appeared to be their leader, a green and vicious looking Scyther riding on a Flygon. Vice had stepped back and shook his head.

“Oh no…” Vice moaned in fear, “It can’t be him… Not now…”

“Who the hell is that?” I asked Vice, never before seeing him in so much fear.

“That’s Vorox and Tychal.” Vice told Randy and I, “Vorox has killed nearly a thousand Silver Rebellion troops, torched five of our cities, and had earned all seventeen ranks of the Crimson Stars…”

Randy had looked up at the Scyther with a fearful look in his eyes. I couldn’t believe it either.

“You mean he’s the…?” Randy asked in fear.

“Yes…” Vice replied, swallowing hard, “The leader of the Wind Strikers…”

~*Myuu the Ryuu*~
4th March 2006, 4:09 AM
BIG cliffhanger! this is nice, but i can predict what happens:

-vice gets killed

-juno barely escapes, but wind riders are hot on tail. vice's pidgeot dies

- macomb army meets silver army.

-bloody battle, lots die.

guiltysparkzz
4th March 2006, 4:31 AM
OMG intense. I remember vaguely what happens, but I'm too tired for spoiler tags right now.

Fweee, chapters from both this and the sequel today. Fweeee.

Jirachi X
5th March 2006, 4:46 AM
Exploud = Pwned. I love this part coming up, such detail and violence. This is still one of the best fics i've ever read, Neo Pikachu.

Lily
5th March 2006, 6:09 PM
I like! <3 (But I've only read like...~10 chapters so far ^^).

The title was mostly relevant but a bit too long and descriptive in my case. I think it's 'cause I don't quite remember the last ones...
Characters were portrayed nicely and realistically, so that's a plus.
Plot so far...well, I can't tell, as I know more is on its way. Blah. Better go read the rest. @_@ Otherwise, so far it's pretty good from what I can tell (mostly the concept)... Just fix those dialogue errors consistently traveling through the chapters. Lemme take a random example from the last chapter you wrote:


“Listen pal.” I scolded him...

Period => Comma. Usually when the person stops speaking and intends to continue, that rule applies to them.


“Well, well.” He growled with

Again, period => Comma. Capital H => h to connect the dialogues together, or something. If not, it implies another subject, as in the stuff that comes after it. I dunno. Dialogues are weird.

Either way...ooh. fight. Randy. o_o *so behind ;;!!!* 20 more chapters to go~

;172; Just popping in. x3

Avenger Angel
14th March 2006, 6:03 AM
Ahh, sorry about the delays, I’ve tried twice in a row to get on to Serebii and both times I was denied access. Anyway, I’m back.


BIG cliffhanger! this is nice, but i can predict what happens:

-vice gets killed

-juno barely escapes, but wind riders are hot on tail. vice's pidgeot dies

- macomb army meets silver army.

-bloody battle, lots die.

Interesting prediction, but that doesn’t quite happen. You’ll see how it all turns out though, maybe there will be something you definitely didn’t expect to see.


OMG intense. I remember vaguely what happens, but I'm too tired for spoiler tags right now.

Fweee, chapters from both this and the sequel today. Fweeee.

Ha ha, but I bet you don’t know this story even half as well as I do. ;] Also, I try to update both this and the sequel in sync. Makes it much easier.


Exploud = Pwned. I love this part coming up, such detail and violence. This is still one of the best fics i've ever read, Neo Pikachu.

It gets even better though. Wait until you see the sequel, maybe you’ll think that’s even better than this. Glad to you know you’re getting a thrill out of it already though.


I like! <3 (But I've only read like...~10 chapters so far ^^).

The title was mostly relevant but a bit too long and descriptive in my case. I think it's 'cause I don't quite remember the last ones...
Characters were portrayed nicely and realistically, so that's a plus.
Plot so far...well, I can't tell, as I know more is on its way. Blah. Better go read the rest. @_@ Otherwise, so far it's pretty good from what I can tell (mostly the concept)... Just fix those dialogue errors consistently traveling through the chapters. Lemme take a random example from the last chapter you wrote:

Actually, there aren’t any “last ones” but there is a second story in the series, hence the subtitle, but this is the first one. I used to just entitle the fic as Trail of Juno back when there was only one of them. Also, trust me with the plot, it will change in ways you won’t expect and evolve into something you definitely wouldn’t imagine seeing when you started with the first couple chapters.

As for the dialogue errors, I’ll fix that, I might have missed them while reediting this entire story.


Either way...ooh. fight. Randy. o_o *so behind ;;!!!* 20 more chapters to go~

;172; Just popping in. x3

It’s alright, I’m glad you’re reading it. I honestly didn’t expect any of the SPPF to give this a look over but I’m glad it caught your attention. I’m hoping it fulfills your reading expectations.

Avenger Angel
14th March 2006, 6:21 AM
Chapter 35
The Jade Sword

The four Wind Strikers and their leader Vorox were the only force that could stop us now. And having heard from Vice that Vorox nearly killed a thousand of our troops wasn’t exactly the morale-boosting comment we needed to start fighting back…

“Vice, who the hell is this guy!?” Randy shouted in fear, looking at his intimating state before looking frantically back to Vice.

“He’s known as the Jade Sword, a ruthless and cunning soldier, maybe one of the best elites of the Crimson Stars.” Vice told Randy, even beginning to fear a bit himself, “Believe it or not, whoever kills him will be advanced five ranks in the Silver Rebellion Army and will be given the Serious Decoration of Honor.”

“What an incentive…” I remarked, still not finding that enough to embark on an assisted suicide of fighting this guy.

I then looked to Randy, and knew that if there was any hope of getting the backup we desperately needed, he needed to leave, and now. Plus I didn’t want him to be around when this guy broke out into a fury to cut all our heads off…

“Blitz, get out of here.” I told Randy seriously, “Storm Gale, fly as fast as you can, faster than ever before.”

“Yes, you both need to get the hell out of here, and now!” Vice shouted furiously.

Storm Gale had spread her wings, and jumped into the air, flapping her wings to ascend higher and higher into the air.

“After them!” Vorox shouted to his team, “Kill those two, and do it now!”

Suddenly, the four Wind Strikers flew furiously toward Randy and Storm Gale, and readied their rifles. I gritted my teeth, focused on the four Wind Strikers and aimed my Vulcan Rifle at them. I then pulled the trigger hard, and the rifle roared to life. I aimed for the one closest to Randy and Storm Gale, and I aimed right for the Skarmory’s abdomen. The heavy ammunition rounds tore their way into the Skarmory, sending the first Skarmory and its Aipom rider spiraling toward the ground. I didn’t even wince when I realized both of them would be dying a screaming death.

The second rider was a Lombre, already with his aim on Randy. I concentrated on my aim and again pulled the trigger, blasting the Skarmory with an intense amount of ammunition. I heard the Skarmory scream in agony as it completely lost control of its flight. The Lombre was instantly thrown off of the Skarmory’s back unable to make the shot, now tumbling to the ground. There was nothing that could save the two of them now…

The third and forth Wind Strikers were riding close together, having only watched their two companions get shot down. I was also running out of time, realizing they were drawing closer to Randy. Both riders, a Breloom and an Abra were only thirty feet away from Randy, both with their weapons drawn. If I didn’t stop them now, they were going to kill Randy for sure…

I first aimed for the Breloom, focusing my aim on his back. I then fired the Vulcan Rifle, and I saw the bullets had struck him viciously in the back. When he had fallen off his Skarmory, I aimed for the Skarmory itself, and fired. Moments later, the Abra found himself alone, with no one to help him.

But I watched in horror as he already had his aim on Randy before I had my aim on him. He had fired three times before I had fired upon him, shooting him in the back of the head and sending his lifeless body forward, which tumbled right off the Skarmory. I then aimed for the Abra’s Skarmory itself, and fired ruthlessly upon him. When all four Wind Strikers were taken down, I had frantically looked for Randy. I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw both Storm Gale and Randy were okay, never hit once by the Abra’s attack. They were flying safely in the distance, heading right for Symarix with nothing to stop them. I watched both of them disappear in the distance, and sighed in relief that they were going to make it…

I then turned around and looked right at Vorox. He had glared viciously at me, totally in disbelief at what I had just done. Meanwhile, the burning red eyes of his Flygon named Tychal stared at me with a harsh gaze. Vorox already knew there was no hope for Macomb. Within less than an hour, the whole industrial city would be destroyed, just like what they had done to the many cities of the Silver Rebellion.

“Those were four of my best and fastest fliers…” Vorox growled angrily, “How was a normal, everyday Pikachu like you able to kill them so quickly!?”

There was silence. I ripped off the Crimson Stars badge that was on my chest and threw it on the floor. I then threw down my rifle, and pulled out the Pokéball containing Latias, otherwise known as Blazewing. I tossed the Pokéball into the air, and it struck the metal floor. The light had poured out from the Pokéball, and had formed into Latias. She had looked up and immediately knew her enemy…

“That’s because I’m no ordinary Pikachu.” I told Vorox with a firm voice, “My name is Juno.”

And for one dark moment, Vorox had seemed surprised, struck with the look that I had arrived far too early than he had expected. I could see in his harsh gaze that he had only expected me to come when Symarix was crumbling before him, when the last city of the Silver Rebellion was doomed to fall and there wasn’t any hope in the world to save it.

“So, the Gold Rider has come at last…” Vorox laughed mockingly, “But I don’t believe in prophecy. I’ve ruthlessly slaughtered hundreds of Silver Rebellion pigs without mercy, and you Juno… You’re just like all the others…”

“I will let nothing stand in my way of achieving my ultimate goal.” I told Vorox seriously, “Not your soldiers, your Wind Strikers, and not you or your Crimson Stars…”

He had laughed, just as a flash of lightning had lit up the dark and twisted sky above him. He had shown me his two gigantic sickle arms and the blood red sky was reflected in them. I could tell with those same sickles he had killed many honest and pure Silver Rebellion soldiers without mercy. I needed to make sure that they would never end another life…

“Come on, Juno!” Vorox shouted, nearly screaming in laughter, “Let me prove to you I am your worst nightmare!!”

“I guess that makes us even…” I shouted back to him, picking up the Vulcan rifle.

I then jumped on Latias’s back, and strapped myself with the leather straps that had been tied around her. Once I had secured myself on her back, Latias had leapt into the air, and once we had flown above the ground, we turned around to face Vorox and Tychal, our adversaries.

I will let nothing stand in my way of achieving my ultimate goal…

I stared strongly into the eyes of my enemy, and at the same time, he glared into mine. A bitter rush of hate and anger had filled the trenches dug within our hearts, and now it had all come down to this final, gruesome conflict. Blood was going to be spilled, and one of us was going to die. As a harsh and violent wind had blown past us, a flash of lightning had lit the sky. I refused to fall to my adversary…

Having already killed thousands of righteous Silver Rebellion soldiers, Vorox was not going to resist taking the life of my own. And as a loyal leader of the Silver Rebellion army, I certainly was not going to resist taking the life of his…

With that, our gruesome clash had initiated…

Tychal had extended his wings, and then burst toward us in full speed. I tried to concentrate on his flight pattern, but even with all my focus and concentration, Tychal was still flying at an excessive speed, faster than I had expected. I watched in anxiety as Vorox readied his sharp scythe, and prepared to slash upon us viciously.

I had no time to attack, and instead just wanted to evade as soon as possible. I beckoned for Latias to ascend upward, and she had surged into the air, just as Vorox had sliced the air next to us. Moments later, Vorox and Tychal had flown past us, and now Latias and I were above the two of them, glaring at the two again.

I had felt a hot, burning sensation in my side, and when I had gone to look, I grimaced at the sight. Vorox had cut my side, and a small trickle of blood was running down. It wasn’t fatal, but if we had been any slower, that cut would have been a whole lot deeper…

And as I turned around, I saw Vorox, licking the end of his scythe…

“My, I never knew the blood of the Gold Rider was so tasty.” Vorox sneered with glee, “I need more… Much more…”

“You enter Hell today, Vorox!” I shouted at him angrily.

I then pointed my rifle at them, and aimed for Tychal instead. I then focused and pulled the trigger, and my Vulcan rifle spat fire and carnage as the metal rifle shook with recoil from the blasts. Regardless, Tychal was extremely fast. I tried to follow his flight pattern and aim ahead of him so he would run right into the bullets, but he still managed to catch on and dodge the attack. Then, he curved around and headed right toward us, and Vorox prepared to attack again. I was hoping the closer he was, the easier it would be for me to shoot him, but that wasn’t the case…

Latias and I had dashed away at the last second, and Vorox had swiftly sliced the air furiously. We had flown from the two and dashed away as far as we could, at least several hundred feet away from Vorox and Tychal. When we had stopped, I could hear Latias whimpering, and it didn’t take me long to figure out what was wrong.

Like me, she had been cut in the side, and it was bleeding as well…

“How can we… expect to beat him?” Latias said softly, wincing a bit in pain.

“They aren’t invincible.” I reassured her, “No one is. We need to find a way to fight back, and we need it now…”

And then, Vorox had seen the cut in Latias and had only laughed. My anger was only growing worse.

“What’s the matter Juno?” Vorox laughed in amusement, “Am I too fast for you? I really expected much more from the famous ‘Gold Rider.’”

“It is prophecy.” I told him strongly, “We cannot fail…”

Again, I had aimed my rifle at the two, this time I was going to shoot at Vorox, knowing it wasn’t him who was controlling Tychal’s flight pattern. Vorox and Tychal were fighting as two minds. I now realized what his weakness was…

Tychal knew nothing of how Vorox was going to attack, and I was going to use that as my weapon. Again I had opened fire, but it wasn’t long before the Vulcan rifle had stopped firing, and all that came out of it was a click. For a moment, I was shocked when the cartridges had fallen out and I realized I was out of ammunition. And then again, I had taken the metal rifle, and threw it toward the ground. I didn’t need it any more. I had my own weapon…

Vorox was grinning when he realized my rifle was empty and I had tossed it away. Tychal had flown toward us furiously, and Vorox had prepared to swing his scythe again, thinking I didn’t stand a chance. As I saw him closing in, I concentrated and my red cheeks flared brightly with electricity. Tiny bolts of thunder had surrounded them as Vorox prepared to swipe the air. Now, Tychal could not predict my method of attack, for he could not see me clearly from his angle.

Vorox’s scythe was in feet of preparing to strike, and then I focused my charged electricity not on Vorox, but on the scythe itself. I sent a thrusting surge of thunder for his arm, and when the intense voltage had hit it, the power was enough to cut right through his skin, and evidently slice off the scythe itself.

Suddenly, the intensely sharp scythe had spiraled off his arm only inches in front of my face, but it had missed, and then lowly fell toward the rooftop of the prison. I saw the severed scythe lay on the metal rooftop of the prison. Now, Vorox had one less weapon to use against me.

“There will be no dawn for the Crimson Stars.” I told him with a firm voice.

“You may have won a few victories, Juno.” Vorox replied, setting aside the fact that his arm was cut off, “But it’s not over yet. I still have plenty of chances to kill you.”

I immediately saw Vorox signal Tychal to pull back from the conflict. Then, I realized what he was going to do.

“Dragonbreath.” Vorox ordered his Flygon, “Focus hard and firmly.”

And then, I got a sickening feeling as Tychal closely watched every single one of our moves. I needed to give Latias power she could obtain from none one but me. I needed her to have that strength now, and I concentrated hard, even to the point of shutting my eyes. Then, for some strange reason, I was able to see what Latias was seeing, as if I was her…

Hyper Dragon Slash Attack…

Blaze. That was all I could use to describe the speed that she was moving. The air was blasting past us to the point of burning, and we homed in on our enemy. The raging, bitter fire that was blasting from Tychal’s mouth had no chance of hitting us from the excessive speed we were traveling. With the claw of Latias sharp and ready, I prepared to bury it into Tychal, and deliver as much suffering to him as I could. Faster and faster I traveled toward him, and when we were suddenly close enough, the claw of Latias had thrust its way into the green underside of Tychal, and tore with such fury and anger to the point of incinerating the cut with fire. Within seconds it was over with, and the two of us had pulled upward, and I opened my own eyes again.

Tychal had let loose a horrible shriek, beating the flaming cut with his wing and still attempting to keep afloat in the air. When the fire was extinguished, I could see the vicious tear in Tychal’s underside, bleeding very badly.

And in pure, uncontrollable rage, Vorox ordered Tychal to attack again, and Tychal with its last bit of strength flew toward us in a frenzy, desperately desiring to tear the two of us into ribbons.

Again, I had shut my eyes again, and Latias flew with a blazing fury toward Tychal. Seconds later, we had arrived at Tychal’s under side, and with Latias’s sharp claws ready, she tore another gaping cut into Tychal, blasting his skin with raging fire and slicing his flesh with claws as sharp as surgical knives.

We had flown right past them, and I had watched as Vorox screamed desperately as Tychal spiraled toward the metal roof top, unable to control his flight. Moments later, Tychal slammed into the roof of the prison, rolling over several times before stopping and lying on his stomach. Tychal lay lifeless, with his wings folded over and his head lying motionless as a pool of warm, crimson blood had surrounded it. I had signaled Latias to head toward the roof, and we flew swiftly toward it. When we had arrived, I leapt off of Latias, and looked at Tychal’s dead body. I had wondered if Vorox had been crushed by Tychal’s dead body, but then I saw something rise up, and I realized Vorox wasn’t dead…

He had jumped off of Tychal’s body, and landed on the metal floor of the prison, still armed with his left scythe. It was certainly more than enough to kill me.

“No one…” Vorox growled in a murderous tone, “You murdered my precious companion. You will suffer for that… suffer great!”

Then, in uncontrollable fury, Vorox rushed toward me with all the anger and fury in the world, blasting toward me with extreme speed, holding his left scythe in the air and ready to send it ripping into my body. I had no time for an electrical attack, and he knew that. There were only seconds before he would get the chance to bury his scythe into my flesh.

I had stepped back for a moment, and I felt my foot step on something firm and hard. When I looked down to see what it was, I saw it was Vorox’s severed right scythe.

And in those critical last seconds, I bent down and picked up the scythe, and held it firmly in my hand. I then put my foot firmly on the ground, arched my hand back and vigorously threw it forward, aiming right for Vorox. The sharp scythe had violently spiraled through the sky, slicing the air as it spiraled toward its target.

Suddenly, the sharp scythe had buried itself right into Vorox’s face. It had sliced right past his nose and was now half-buried in his head. He had stopped short, and had quivered and trembled with unimaginable pain. Then, he had fallen to his knees, laid down his arms, and collapsed onto the metal roof.

Vorox, the leader of the Wind Strikers… was dead. The ruthless days of his onslaught upon the Silver Rebellion were over. Never again would he rise to challenge them…

Or challenge me…

Seijiro Mafuné
14th March 2006, 7:04 PM
Um... where's Vice?

General Blaze
15th March 2006, 2:11 AM
Oh...My...God...THAT WAS THE BEST BATTLE SCENE YET!! I LOVED IT! *Calms down, but still shaking* I loved that scene, as I said. It was extremly well written. But how was Latias/Juno able to use Hyper Dragon Slash, if they aren't in Randy's world anymore? Dosn't make sense...but I still loved it. Keep up the great work.

~*Myuu the Ryuu*~
15th March 2006, 3:07 AM
all i can say to the Scyther: "Impaled by your own Sword!" it's a common expression i read in Harry Potter.

This chapter is just pure goodness. It's like a Watmel berry. Large, and sweet. Shame a flygon and a scyther had to die though. They are really powerful if used properly.

Avenger Angel
16th March 2006, 5:45 AM
Um... where's Vice?

Well, considering Randy is using his Pidgeot and the whole battle mostly takes place in the air, there's not too much he can do from the rooftop. He's not gone forever though... ;)


Oh...My...God...THAT WAS THE BEST BATTLE SCENE YET!! I LOVED IT! *Calms down, but still shaking* I loved that scene, as I said. It was extremly well written. But how was Latias/Juno able to use Hyper Dragon Slash, if they aren't in Randy's world anymore? Dosn't make sense...but I still loved it. Keep up the great work.

If you liked that... that's nothing compared to some of the other stuff that comes up later in here and in the sequel. As for the attack, the real depth of it goes into the fact Juno and Latias are still created from the power of imagination and retain some (not all) of their powers in a limited form (hence the reason why Juno can slow down everything to be able to dodge attacks better). Sure, it's nothing like before, but it is kept to some degree and it separates him being the prophesied Gold Rider from just another Pikachu on the team.

Also, the sequel explores more of this relation and really goes into depth regarding how Juno is “born of dreams,” if you're wondering what happens with this later on...


all i can say to the Scyther: "Impaled by your own Sword!" it's a common expression i read in Harry Potter.

This chapter is just pure goodness. It's like a Watmel berry. Large, and sweet. Shame a flygon and a scyther had to die though. They are really powerful if used properly.

I wanted Vorox's death to occur by an unexpected means. I'm sure quite a few people read the story and the part where one of his scythes gets torn off didn't think anything of it as far as that one severed scythe being used again by Juno. But, I thought it would be an interesting and maybe even an ironic way to end the battle.

And Scyther and Flygon are cool, I have nothing against them. But I thought an evil bloodthirsty Scyther who licks the blood off his dead adversaries and a menacing, merciless Flygon would have been great for the leader of the Wind Strikers.

guiltysparkzz
16th March 2006, 7:48 PM
Oh yes, oh yes. I. LOVE. that. part.

One word to describe such a chapter is "pwned" great battle scene.

shadowlight
16th March 2006, 9:38 PM
Vorox dead mwahahahahahahahahahahahhahahahahahahahahahahahaha hahahahahahahahahahaha
I loved it

Sike Saner
18th March 2006, 11:50 PM
Bahhhh, I can't believe I missed two chapters... >.<

ANYWAY. The action - FWEE. Very satisfying - let's face it, Pokémon + armed combat = pwnage. Pure and simple. ^^

The battle against Vorox - DAMN. Severely frelling boss, and ending in the most awesome moment in this story thus far:


And in those critical last seconds, I bent down and picked up the scythe, and held it firmly in my hand. I then put my foot firmly on the ground, arched my hand back and vigorously threw it forward, aiming right for Vorox. The sharp scythe had violently spiraled through the sky, slicing the air as it spiraled toward its target.

Suddenly, the sharp scythe had buried itself right into Vorox’s face. It had sliced right past his nose and was now half-buried in his head.

BOSSNESS. And fun to picture, too. XD

Avenger Angel
26th March 2006, 3:30 PM
Sorry for not posting for such a long time, I got bit by the World of Warcraft bug and I've been playing it ever so exclusively... :P

I'm back though, and I'll try harder to keep on top of things...


Chapter 36
Time Crisis

It was over. I was finally glad at last it was all over with. Despite our victory over Vorox and Tychal, he had scarred Latias as well as myself. Regardless, it was well worth it to stop his tyranny. But there was still one more adversary I needed to stop. Zander…

Meanwhile, I had realized Vice had been watching the whole event, and as I turned to face him, he just stared at me, completely in disbelief. He had slowly approached me, and just shook his head.

“Man…” He replied softly, looking at me at then turning toward the dead body of Vorox, “You’re far more powerful than I thought…”

“But this is only the beginning…” I told Vice as he gazed upon the fallen body, “There’s much more we need to do before this war is finally won…”

Regardless, we still needed backup from Symarix before we could even think of getting the prisoners out of here. Meanwhile, I had looked off the roof to see several Crimson Stars soldiers banging on the metal door coverings and trying to use all sorts of tools to break them open. I could only hope Randy had given the message to Achilles and he was sending backup. Otherwise, we would only be delaying the inevitable…

I then had realized something. The entrance to the roof hadn’t been locked down. In fact, the door wasn’t even remotely secured. I was wondering why they had gone through all the trouble to ensure that the doors and windows of the prison were sealed up tight while the door on the roof wasn’t even the least bit secured…

“I’m wondering…” I said to Vice, “Why would the Crimson Stars go through so much trouble to seal up everything but leave the door to the roof untouched…?”

Vice had looked at the metal door we had used to reach the rooftop, and indeed, it was loose enough to be swaying in the wind.

“Well, there’s no way prisoners would come up here to try and escape.” Vice replied, “They lock up their Pokémon nice and tight. And jumping off the edge would only be suicide…”

And then, it hit me. There was a perfectly good reason to leave the door to the roof unlocked. It case something like this had happened. No wonder Vorox and his Wind Strikers had appeared. They were going to infiltrate the prison until they had seen us…

“Keep your weapon ready, Vice…” I told him, looking around, “Something tells me we’re only going to see more havoc breaking out here…”

Vice had looked at me strangely, not really seeing how that would come about.

“What makes you say that…?” Vice asked with hesitation, slowly pulling out his Vulcan rifle.

“There’s a reason why the roof door doesn’t lockdown with everything else around this prison.” I told him firmly, “It gives the Wind Strikers a way to enter the building, just in case of a crisis. Why do you think Vorox was here…?”

“Oh man…” Vice moaned, clutching his Vulcan rifle.

We had put our backs to the single metal door, and I had quickly returned Latias to her Pokéball. She desperately needed time to rest. I was without a weapon, which wasn’t going to help me considering these Wind Strikers were likely armed with rifles.

I had heard a violent swish of air to my right side, and I had seen three Skarmories and their riders fly over the wall of the prison and landed quickly on the rooftop, the three Skarmories slamming their sharp talons onto the metal roof, and their riders had dismounted, a Sandshrew, a Plusle, and a Minun. I was shocked. They certainly weren’t cute looking anymore. With battle scars all over them and seeing them hold a lethal Vulcan rifle, they were anything but cute…

The Minun’s eyes had caught sight of Vorox’s dead body, as well as Tychal lying in a puddle of his own blood. The other two had caught sight of it as well, and they pointed their rifles right at us.

“I don’t believe it.” The Minun said with a furious growl, lowering his eyelids and giving us a cold, violent stare, “Which one of you two killed The Jade Sword!?”

“That would be me…” I told the Minun with a firm voice, “Juno… The Gold Rider.”

The Minun’s stare had lessened, now growing tense. He obviously knew who I was, and why I had come here. I could see he hadn’t expected to encounter me, and he didn’t expect to see Vorox dead, killed on my behalf. I could see a fear growing inside of him…

“You were the one who did this?” The Minun growled angrily, “You were the one who killed our leader!?”

I could already sense he was going to strike. I was prepared for him to unleash his attack. I also knew that by my side, Vice was ready with his Vulcan rifle, as well as his sharp claws…

“You’re not going to walk off this rooftop alive, Juno.” The Minun growled, “Never…”

And then he pulled the trigger…

The Minun’s Vulcan rifle blasted furiously at us, and the only thing we could do was just run from the door. Vice and I had run in opposite directions, and the rifle blasted the metal door with a round of bullets, slicing holes through the metal. Then, he stopped firing.

“Throw your weapon down, and surrender!” The Minun shouted, especially aiming at Vice.

Vice didn’t even have his aim on the Minun, and he didn’t have a single second to get an aim on him before Minun and the other two Wind Strikers would fire upon him. There was nothing he could do but toss his Vulcan rifle onto the metal ground.

“Kick it aside.” The Plusle told Vice, with his rifle pointed right at Vice.

With little choice, Vice kicked the Vulcan rifle to his right with his left foot. Now his only automatic weapon was completely out of his reach. But that wasn’t the only thing that was bothering me.

Suddenly, right over the side of the prison wall arrived two more Wind Strikers, this time a Machop and a Tyrogue. The two Skarmories had landed on the roof, with their talons clanging on the metal floor. When their sharp, blade wings had folded up, the Machop and the Tyrogue had dismounted, and had landed on the metal floor, rifles drawn and ready. Things certainly weren’t getting better…

“Who are these punks?” The Tyrogue asked, looking at the two of us, “And what is…?”

“That’s Juno.” The Minun replied with a rough voice, not even looked at who asked the question, “He’s the one that killed Vorox…”

The Tyrogue’s mouth fell wide open, just gawking at Vorox’s dead body. He shook his head in disbelief.

“You’ve got to be kidding me!” He shouted in total shock, “And he doesn’t even have a single arm chopped off…”

“I say we kill him now.” The Machop told the others, “After killing Vorox, he certainly deserves to die.”

Already, I knew there was very little way for me to dodge a swarm of bullets firing from five rifles, no matter how much concentration I could use. I had barely escaped when there were two firing at me.

And despite my previous beliefs that there were barely any Wind Strikers left, three more had arrived, and quickly joined the ranks of the others. I could only guess more were going to come up here, and they were going to take us in their custody. Either that, or they were going to shoot us dead, which certainly seemed far more likely.

I was too far away from Vice to say anything, and he was looking to me for a solution. That wasn’t a very good sign. We really had no chance of escape whatsoever…

And then, suddenly we heard an explosion below us, and everything stopped. I was wondering what had happened.

“Open fire!” A familiar voice shouted above.

I had looked into the sky to see dozens of Storm Riders, with Randy leading them. They had aimed at the small group of Wind Strikers below them, and then they unleashed their attack.

The Wind Strikers on the ground had looked up, and couldn’t believe their eyes.

“Damn it!” The Machop shouted angrily, aiming his rifle at the group.

But it was far too late for them to do anything about it. Suddenly, I watched in shock as the Machop was struck twice in the chest. When he fell on his knees, throbbing with pain, another bullet had struck him between the eyes. He had collapsed onto the ground, laying down his rifle.

Some of the other Wind Strikers had opened fire, but they barely got an attack going before they were blasted by the gunfire of two dozen Storm Riders. A loud cracking of rifles had roared out, but the Wind Strikers were highly outnumbered and unprepared for the attack. When it all stopped, not one of them remained standing…

Randy had then taken Storm Gale and guided her to land on the roof of the building. Then the rest of the Storm Riders had followed, and each of their Pidgeots landed on the roof of the prison safely. Randy had dismounted and then approached the two of us.

“Looks like we got here just in time…” Randy remarked, seeing we would have been doomed without him.

“I owe you one, Blitz.” Vice told Randy, looking favorably upon him, “You really saved our butts this time…”

But it certainly wasn’t the time to rejoice now. I had heard an excessive amount of gunfire coming from below, meaning the battle was still going on, and at a feverish pace.

It certainly wasn’t over yet…

Silverwing
26th March 2006, 10:42 PM
I didn't like this chapter. I thought it was just too short and nothing major happened. Yes, Randy came back with reenforcements, but that was really it.

Avenger Angel
27th March 2006, 2:47 PM
I didn't like this chapter. I thought it was just too short and nothing major happened. Yes, Randy came back with reenforcements, but that was really it.

Yeah, that's alright, I know its probably nothing much compared to the last few. But hopefully the next few will be interesting. Quite a few changes occur...

Seijiro Mafuné
27th March 2006, 3:06 PM
I heard hearNeed I say more?

Jirachi X
30th March 2006, 9:06 AM
Is it just me or did we skip a chapter number? Im pretty sure 36 comes before 37.
As for the next few chapters,Id really like to smack Achilles upside the head, the insecure little prat.
Theres also something i've been wondering about: what ever hapened to Juno's other pokemon?

Sike Saner
1st April 2006, 11:55 PM
Dang. You certainly do pull off suspense well - here are Vice and Juno, about to get shot to pieces, seemingly helpless. But then, in comes Randy and the Storm Riders. And bullets. And bad news for the Wind Strikers. XD Very nice.

Charziken 13
2nd April 2006, 8:33 PM
Wow, I'm speechless. This fic is pure genius. The idea of a Pokemon war is something I've wondered about, and kind of missed since Spectreon's Dawn of a New Legacy pretty much died.

On the first arc(Randy's world), you basically captured every Pokefan's dream. To live in a world where you can have any Pokemon you want, with any attacks you want them to have. Very nicely executed. Latias coming at the end to save the day was cool, as Latias seems a bit unexpected, to me.

Now, on to Kivistal(sp?). The whole hero thing is pretty cool, especially being able to keep certain abilities from Randy's world, like focus and the made-up moves. But, you mentioned limits to this. What exactly do you mean by that? I am curious. I especially like the world that you have created, though. I can quite vivdly picture Kivistal, and Macomb, etc. The characters are interesting, even minor ones like random guards. It really creates a world that you could swear is real. The Zephyrs were a cool idea, too. I like the idea of amplifying your own power as a weapon through a gun. I am also curious about Zander. Will he be in future arcs? Will Juno and "Blitz" go to other worlds, to save them from Zander? What about Alex? And their other friend(forgot his name; the one that just discovered Zander)? So many questions. Well, I just have to say, I'm hooked, and am eagerly awaiting the next chapter.

Avenger Angel
3rd April 2006, 4:59 AM
Need I say more?

It’s been corrected. :P

Thanks for catching that.


Is it just me or did we skip a chapter number? Im pretty sure 36 comes before 37.
As for the next few chapters,Id really like to smack Achilles upside the head, the insecure little prat.
Theres also something i've been wondering about: what ever hapened to Juno's other pokemon?

I’ve had to change all the chapter numbers from the original during the edit, and I might have skipped one by accident. I didn’t miss any of the story though.

Juno still has his other Pokémon at this point but like the other members of the Silver Rebellion, he’s not really big on using them since… well, he’s a Pokémon himself.


Dang. You certainly do pull off suspense well - here are Vice and Juno, about to get shot to pieces, seemingly helpless. But then, in comes Randy and the Storm Riders. And bullets. And bad news for the Wind Strikers. XD Very nice.

Well, I did that for two reasons. One, for suspense and action, and two, to show that Randy isn’t the helpless Pichu that others think he is. And here was a chance to show he has more of a role in the story than to just tag along.


Wow, I'm speechless. This fic is pure genius. The idea of a Pokemon war is something I've wondered about, and kind of missed since Spectreon's Dawn of a New Legacy pretty much died.

On the first arc(Randy's world), you basically captured every Pokefan's dream. To live in a world where you can have any Pokemon you want, with any attacks you want them to have. Very nicely executed. Latias coming at the end to save the day was cool, as Latias seems a bit unexpected, to me.

Now, on to Kivistal(sp?). The whole hero thing is pretty cool, especially being able to keep certain abilities from Randy's world, like focus and the made-up moves. But, you mentioned limits to this. What exactly do you mean by that? I am curious. I especially like the world that you have created, though. I can quite vivdly picture Kivistal, and Macomb, etc. The characters are interesting, even minor ones like random guards. It really creates a world that you could swear is real. The Zephyrs were a cool idea, too. I like the idea of amplifying your own power as a weapon through a gun. I am also curious about Zander. Will he be in future arcs? Will Juno and "Blitz" go to other worlds, to save them from Zander? What about Alex? And their other friend(forgot his name; the one that just discovered Zander)? So many questions. Well, I just have to say, I'm hooked, and am eagerly awaiting the next chapter.

Hey, glad to see a new reader who loves this story. Actually, I’ve never read or heard about Spectreon’s story Dawn of a New Legacy, but now that you mention it, I’m interested in maybe seeing more of what it’s about.

As far as the abilities goes, they’re limited in their power by not being the incredibly cheap and powerful abilities that they were in Randy’s world. Also, you’ll notice, only Jake has this because he became Juno. Randy lost most of his powers because the necklace was destroyed.

And I know you have a lot of questions, but you’ll see in the chapters ahead. I’m hoping this story of mine continues to amaze you.

Avenger Angel
3rd April 2006, 5:16 AM
Chapter 37
The Passage Home

The fighting was still going on, and I could hear loud explosions all around me, as well as new fires raging out besides the ones that were already consuming most of Macomb. Already the assembly plants were under attack by the incoming Silver Rebellion invasion.

On the rooftop, I had seen a familiar face approach me. It was Sever, looking at me with a dense look in his eyes.

“There are transports waiting by the prison entrance, Juno.” Sever told me, not surprised at how far I had come, “There should be enough to carry everyone out of here. Take the prisoners and get out of here, by now the guards by the door should be gone.”

“You’re crazy!” Vice shouted in protest, “You pack ‘em up, we still have fighting to do here.”

“He’s right, Vice.” I corrected him, “Come on, we’ve done more than enough here.”

Vice let out a pout in disappointment, but he realized it wasn’t his place to disagree. After Vice had recalled Storm Gale and Randy had begun to follow us, we had headed back into the prison and prepared to release the locks. This time, we were even faster, heading downstairs and once we found the release, the metal panels on the doors and windows had folded up and were removed. Then, we headed to the group of prisoners on the first floor and guided them to the transports waiting just outside.

The transports were huge, metal trucks with tiny slits for windows to prevent entry of attacks but to allow at least some circulation. Armadillos and Land Splitters were racing all over the Macomb city, shooting down any Crimson Star resistance and tearing apart the little that was left of the industrial city. For once… we were winning, proving we weren’t the pushovers the Crimson Stars thought we were.

Once the prisoners from the first floor were packed in, we then brought out the second floor’s prisoners, and kept going until the entire prison was empty. Then, Randy, Vice, and I had climbed into the final transport, and then the doors were shut, and closed in tight. It wasn’t long before we had begun moving. As I gazed out of one of the holes in the transports, I saw that soon the fighting force that we left behind would follow us home, because there was very little left of Macomb now.

Moving by armored transport was much slower than riding the skies as a Storm Rider. It nearly took triple the time, and certainly wasn’t as exciting at all. Regardless, we had accomplished our mission, even against all odds. And even as I thought about it, somewhere on one of the transports must have been Alex. What freaked me out the most was knowing I led him out into the transport and didn’t even know it was him. But now wasn’t the time to start looking for him. That would have to wait until we got everyone home.

Exhausted and weary, I had fallen asleep in the transport, just waiting and waiting…

It was a bright light that had caused me to awake. When I opened my eyes, I realized the transport door had been opened. The other Silver Rebellion soldiers around me had begun heading out, and so did I. And moments later, I had laid eyes on the familiar sight of Symarix. It was great to be back especially after this kind of success. Macomb was definitely a nightmare I didn’t want to live over again.

It didn’t take very long before word had gotten out that I had slain Vorox, the commander of the Wind Strikers. To say the least, Jamac and Achilles were extremely impressed with my performance, and had promoted me to the commander of the Storm Riders as well as a General of the Silver Rebellion army. I was willing to accept it as well as my new role in this whole campaign. Meanwhile, Sinis had been giving me another odd stare. I really didn’t know what was wrong with him, or if he was just jealous of something…

A report had come in concerning Macomb’s state, and to say the least the base wouldn’t be coming back online, and it definitely would cripple the war effort of the Crimson Stars. Apparently, Vice and Randy were given promotions as well, simply for their contributions in the attack on Macomb.

But somehow, it really didn’t surprise anyone that I had already been given an extremely high promotion in such little time. Most of them said it was because I was able to kill Vorox and lead the destruction of a base that had never been penetrated before. Regardless, this war was far from over. Yet, even for me, I didn’t know what lied at the end…

Despite the kindness of Jamac and Achilles, the awards ceremony was pretty boring. In fact, once they had handed me my rewards, it was quickly over with. Achilles asked if I had taken any offense to it and I told him no. It didn’t bother me at all.

After that, I was compelled to find Alex. The free prisoners of Macomb were being held for questioning, asked about what they had assembled and the conditions of Macomb. I had confronted each group of prisoners, asked for Alex, but I pronounced it differently so they didn’t think it was a human name, since I had already seen how much uproar that had caused.

It wasn’t until the fifth group did I actually receive a response. Again, I had asked for Alex, and after some long hesitation, someone had come from the group to meet me. Randy had been with me at the time, and we waited as the small group gave way to the one who was approaching us. When he finally arrived at the front, I had seen yet another tiny Pichu before me, looking pretty confused as to what was going on.

Regardless, I felt we should be talking in private, so I took him away and we ended up meeting behind a building. I didn’t say anything to him until we were out of sight.

“Alex, is that really you?” I asked the Pichu, pronouncing his name corrected this time.

“Yes, that is my real name.” Alex responded, looking at me strangely, “I know you’re Juno, but how did you know my real name?”

Randy then stepped closer to Alex. We both looked at him seriously.

“Alex, we’re actually Jake and Randy.” Randy had told Alex, “You remember, from Scottville Middle School?”

“Oh man…” Alex responded, nearly passing out, “How on earth did the two of you find me?”

“It’s a long story.” I told him, keeping serious with it “But right now, we need to give you a different name. The Silver Rebellion is highly against anyone here having a human name.”

Alex looked around with caution, and he appeared to look so lost around here. I couldn’t blame him though. It was really strange to me at first, but in time he would get used to it…

“Is everyone is this city a Pokémon?” Alex asked, seemingly shocked at the fact.

“That’s right.” I told Alex, “I… know it seems really weird but just give it a few moments. After a while, it seems normal…”

Alex was silent for a moment. I don’t know why he ended up to be a Pichu like Randy, but I guess that was what Zander really wanted after all.

“You can call me Tek.” Alex told the two of us, “Just anything will do really, I really don’t care. But I still can’t believe Jake is the leader of the Storm Riders. That’s freaking amazing…”

“Tek, you really need to call me Juno, no matter what.” I told Alex seriously, “We’ll try and find a way out of here, but you need to give it time. Something tells me Zander is behind this entire war and wants us to finish it. We have no choice but to continue on.”

Still, Alex remained quiet. He stilled appeared to be in disbelief.

“I still can’t believe that was really you behind everything.” Alex told me, “Man, you are tough. Macomb completely fell to pieces because of you.”

“Well, I’m glad we finally met up together.” I told Alex and Randy, “Let’s try to keep it that way, for as long as we can…”

I was so relieved that afternoon, finally we had gotten together, once again to try and escape from this unknown world we had been put into. But even now, we had already been here several months, and it wasn’t looking so foreign now. It wasn’t this world that was becoming foreign actually. It was the one we were supposed to be in…

Several days later, I had been unable to sleep one night with one strange thing on my mind. The prophecy. Something was telling me I really needed to read it myself. I wanted to find out who the Silver Rebellion really thought I was, and what they expected me to do.

That next morning, I had approached Achilles. I then walked up to him and popped the question.

“Achilles, I was wondering if you could tell me where I could find ‘The Prophecy.’” I asked Achilles, looking at him seriously, “I’ve wanted to read it myself.”

But Achilles had looked at me strangely, almost with the look of that I should have known it already.

“Look, we have a lot more things that have a higher priority than that.” Achilles told me, “We should really start planning our next method of attack on the Crimson Stars.”

I just shrugged and decided to go along with it. I could guess from the way Achilles was looking at me, I really knew all of it already. I could expect it to say something about my arrival and how I was supposed to defeat the Crimson Stars, but I really didn’t know the whole depth of it.

And then, out of nowhere, I had seen Sinis, just giving me a cold, hard stare. He had glared at me for a very long time, and then I just turned away. What was wrong with him…?

Silverwing
3rd April 2006, 9:09 PM
Much better chapter than the last in my opinion. I think this one and the one before should have been grouped together though. I like how it was just a filler with the aftermath of the ivasion. It's nice to see that Jake/Juno found Alex/Tek. However, he too is a Pichu, didn't see that coming. I liked it though. However I have two questions.

1. Was Alex turned into a Pichu for the same reasons as Randy?

2. Can Randy or Alex evolve?

The reason I ask number two is because you said that Zander turned Randy into Pichu because he was weak and defenseless, and that's how you portrayed a Pichu. But, Pikachu, the evolved form, is portrayed as a strong leader, strong, and quite the opposite. Randy seems to not becoming as weak as he was, so is it possible that they evolve. Maybe I'm thinking to hard, but that's what I came up with.

Charziken 13
4th April 2006, 8:21 PM
Hmm, interesting. This clears up the Alex mystery, but raises more questions, in my mind. Why is the Silver Rebellion trying to stop Juno from reading the prophecy? I have a really bad feeling about this.....

Could they "betray" Juno and co., if you will? Maybe they are the real scourge, and the Crimson Stars are the ones trying to save the land. Far fetched, yes it is, but I'm not putting anything into the "never going to happen" category. Could Sinis be a spy? (This could apply even if the above is false) Maybe, if the rebellion is the evil, could he be trying to warn Juno before it is too late? Man, you really make a guy think. Nice work!


Tek is an interesting name. WHat brought that on? But, Alex raises potential problems. What if he slips and calls Juno and Blitz by their human names? That could lead to trouble, even for the Gold Rider.

Regardless, I like where this is going. Keep it up!

guiltysparkzz
4th April 2006, 11:56 PM
Unless you want the whole story ruined, I suggest NOT reading this spoiler tag

-MAJOR- It's because he dies in the prophecy, and they don't want him to lose morale. He DOES die, but its ok. -MAJOR.

Now, that chapter makes me feel all warm and fuzzy. Friendship bonding is <3

Avenger Angel
8th April 2006, 10:57 PM
Much better chapter than the last in my opinion. I think this one and the one before should have been grouped together though. I like how it was just a filler with the aftermath of the ivasion. It's nice to see that Jake/Juno found Alex/Tek. However, he too is a Pichu, didn't see that coming. I liked it though. However I have two questions.

1. Was Alex turned into a Pichu for the same reasons as Randy?

2. Can Randy or Alex evolve?

The reason I ask number two is because you said that Zander turned Randy into Pichu because he was weak and defenseless, and that's how you portrayed a Pichu. But, Pikachu, the evolved form, is portrayed as a strong leader, strong, and quite the opposite. Randy seems to not becoming as weak as he was, so is it possible that they evolve. Maybe I'm thinking to hard, but that's what I came up with.

Heh, interesting questions, but they’re good ones. Yes, Zander turned Randy and Alex into Pichus, but I’ll let you in on a little secret. Technically any human that enters into Kivistal becomes the Pokémon that most reflects their heart. Zander’s power was able to over-ride this, but that’s not the way they were really supposed to be had they entered Kivistal without Zander to do it.

As for evolution, it doesn’t happen. Since it’s off of that reflection in someone’s heart, there’s really no bypassing that into something else. And yes, they don’t evolve in the story.


Hmm, interesting. This clears up the Alex mystery, but raises more questions, in my mind. Why is the Silver Rebellion trying to stop Juno from reading the prophecy? I have a really bad feeling about this.....

Could they "betray" Juno and co., if you will? Maybe they are the real scourge, and the Crimson Stars are the ones trying to save the land. Far fetched, yes it is, but I'm not putting anything into the "never going to happen" category. Could Sinis be a spy? (This could apply even if the above is false) Maybe, if the rebellion is the evil, could he be trying to warn Juno before it is too late? Man, you really make a guy think. Nice work!

Tek is an interesting name. WHat brought that on? But, Alex raises potential problems. What if he slips and calls Juno and Blitz by their human names? That could lead to trouble, even for the Gold Rider.

Regardless, I like where this is going. Keep it up!

VERY interesting predictions and questions, but you’ll see how things turn out. It may very much be completely different that what you were expecting. As for the name “Tek,” I got the idea from the Tek Bow in Turok 2: Seeds of Evil. I thought the name sounded pretty cool, so I named him after that.


Unless you want the whole story ruined, I suggest NOT reading this spoiler tag

-MAJOR- It's because he dies in the prophecy, and they don't want him to lose morale. He DOES die, but its ok. -MAJOR.

Now, that chapter makes me feel all warm and fuzzy. Friendship bonding is <3

Okay, that’s a MAJOR plot spoiler, but yeah, you gave the warning.

The sequel has a lot of warm and fuzzy moments as well. But I’m not saying when they come around. You’ll see in time.

Avenger Angel
8th April 2006, 11:15 PM
Chapter 38
Allies and Enemies


I had been unable to sleep that night, just thinking about Sinis. What was even more strange was wondering what his purpose was. I never really saw him do anything, but then again, I haven’t been here that long.

The whole night, it rained, constantly saturating the thin metal of my bedroom with water. Ever since my promotion, I’ve gotten a much better place to sleep, but it still wasn’t luxurious. I could hear every raindrop hammer down from above.

The strangest thing about rain here was that it was a very light, transparent crimson color, and nothing ever benefited from it. Also, the rainwater couldn’t be consumed directly, it had to be purified first. If it was consumed in its raw form, not only did it taste awful but it had long-term health problems. And at night, it looked like the whole city was covered in blood…

That next morning, Achilles wanted me to discuss the next attack upon the Crimson Stars in the command center. The room was cold and dark, being the only concrete building in the entire city. All we did was stare at a map and decide what target we would attack next. There were three colonels there, along with Achilles, myself, and Vexcel the Dragonite, another general.

“Now that we’re gathered here…” Achilles began, after we had all taken our seats, “I wanted to discuss our next attack. As long as we keep fighting back like we have been, it will protect the citizens of Symarix.”

I just keep looking up at the map. I could see the red dots resembled the enemy locations while the blue ones resembled ours. There were a whole lot more red dots than blue ones…

“Considering how much damage we did to Macomb…” Vexcel replied, “Our next best attack location would be Black Rock. It’s only a military camp. Attacking that location would reduce the number of Crimson Star soldiers to some degree.”

I nearly totally ignored Vexcel and just looked at the largest red dot on the map, labeled Jasandax. There were many other small dots surrounding it, but I couldn’t help but keep my eye on Jasandax…

“We’re better off destroying all those smaller outposts first.” One of the colonels said seeing things differently from Vexcel.

I had looked to face him and looked into his eyes. Wow. That was one nasty looking Charizard. I didn’t even want to ask how he got his promotion. It must have been through a lot of blood and guts…

“What do you think Juno?” Achilles asked me, looking at me when I was just barely paying attention to the conversation at hand, “Should we attack the outposts in the northwest or attack Black Rock?”

I sat there, looking at the map and looking for Black Rock. I saw it was nearly a million miles away from Jasandax. In my opinion, attacking the smaller outposts would have been better, but I still didn’t think it was the best solution possible.

“Juno…?” Achilles asked, after some delay in my response.

I then looking back up at the bright red dot of Jasandax. I couldn’t help but speak the way I felt.

“I think we should stop wasting time around here and attack Jasandax directly.” I responded.

One of the colonels burst out laughing. The others had looked at me very strangely, and Vexcel just shook his head.

“Juno, we just can’t attack the head capital of the Crimson Stars like that.” He told me, feeling I was making a heavy mistake, “It’s extremely dangerous.”

“He’s right Juno.” Achilles told me, looking down upon me, “There’s a lot more that needs to be done here.”

I still couldn’t believe this. How long was it going to take them to realize we were on our last legs here?

“First off,” I responded, getting a bit angry, “Attacking Black Rock is worthless. Its a million miles away from the main route of their activity. There’s almost no reason to attack it.”

“It would be easier since there’s nothing they can do to protect it.” Vexcel tried to correct me.

“It would be a waste of our time.” I told him firmly, “If we keep attacking like this, they’ll have a second facility like Macomb up in no time. They don’t really even need Black Rock. If we were to take every last soldier and use them in an attack against Jasandax, we might be able to bring the city down.”

Achilles seemed to be losing his patience. I didn’t understand this. Exactly what were they trying to achieve? And why beat around the bush like this, I felt we needed to do this while we still had the chance.

“I’ve heard enough.” Achilles responded, looking at me with a dark stare, “I’m pretty disappointed in you Juno…”

He then turned to face everyone else. Fine. If he didn’t want my advice, that was up to him. I was ready to say to hell with it, but then… the Silver Rebellion really wouldn’t stand any bit of a chance.

“As for the rest of you,” Achilles said to the rest of the commanders, “I’ve decided on what would be the best target to attack. We will be attacking Black Rock, as commander Vexcel has suggested.”

What a bloody waste of time. No wonder these people were fighting a losing war. Why did we bother attacking Macomb in the first place? And then I suddenly remembered… that was my command… that wasn’t not even Achilles’s suggestion. Heck, if I hadn’t be here, Macomb would have been alive and well.

How long would it have taken to attack Macomb without me…? But… the answer to that question was easy. It would have never happened…

Achilles didn’t even want to speak to me after all of that had happened. He told me I should sit down and think about what I was doing wrong, and in the meantime, they would be attacking Black Rock… completely without me…

To say the least, I was angry. If I was able to destroy Macomb, why didn’t they trust me? And then again, Achilles had told me never to participate in a tactical examination again. He even told me that he would have demoted me, but he decided not to because it would hurt his own image. Gee… how kind. I was slowly beginning to feel my only purpose in this war was to kill Zander and get the hell out of here, as if the Silver Rebellion was just a way to get there. I was getting very tired of this.

The only ones I could trust were Alex and Randy now. They hadn’t betrayed me like everyone else here had. I knew no one here anymore. Jamac never spoke to me once after that assault, it was so much touch and go when it came to appreciation here. I nearly got myself killed in Macomb, but then again… no one really cared…

I had left the command center feeling so downright awful. Why didn’t they trust me? It wasn’t over yet…

And then… just as I walked out the door, I had sensed someone approach me. I thought it was going to be someone like Vexcel or Sinis but instead, I had laid eyes on a female Pikachu. She seemed so gentle and her eyes were so warm with life. She lightly smiled at me and I couldn’t help but smile back…

“I would like to thank you for all that you’ve done for Symarix.” She told me, giving me a light smile, “It seems to be a whole lot of other people aren’t as thankful…”

“You’re welcome…” I responded to her, almost speechless…

To say the least, I was surprised. I really didn’t expect that whatsoever. Even after all this misery I endured, it was nice to know someone here still appreciated what I did.

“To the normal everyday citizens of Symarix, you’re more of a hero than Jamac himself.” She said to me with a gentle smile, “There was much rejoicing when you brought back those captive soldiers. I saw many families were finally brought back together due to your efforts.”

Well, that at least made me feel a little better. Funny, because at the moment, it almost seemed like everything I was doing had been against the Silver Rebellion. And then again, I was more interested in learning who this Pikachu was.

“What is your name?” I asked the female Pikachu.

“Sita.” She told me, wearing a slight smile, “But, I will always remember your name. Your name is Juno… I never thought I would be this close to the one they call the ‘Gold Rider.’ It just seems so unfair they’re taking all of your services for granted…”

“Yes… it does.” I told her softly, “I’m not a miracle maker like Jamac and Achilles think I am. I can only do my best…”

She approached me very closely, and she held out her tiny hand. I then put my hand on top of hers, and I looked up at her. Her eyes were so shiny and beautiful…

“I will always be by your side.” She told me with a warm smile, “You’re more amazing than I could ever imagine. Everything you have done for us…”

I stared into her eyes, and I couldn’t keep my gaze off of them. Never before had someone truly cared about me, and for the first time I was feeling it more than ever.

“Thank you for you support.” I told her, feeling somewhat shy, “I don’t know what I would do without you…”

“I just…” Sita told me, feeling somewhat uneasy, “I know this time won’t last forever. I want to be with you for as long as I can. You mean so much to me…”

Still, I was silent. There were many things I wanted to ask her, but I couldn’t find the will to ask her the questions that were in my mind. I thought maybe now wasn’t the perfect time. But, I felt for certain I would meet her again. No one stood out the way she did… not at all.

“Well, I must be going.” Sita told me, seeing it was getting late, “Thank you for everything, Juno.”

“Farewell Sita.” I said to her, “I hope to see you soon.”

She then turned around, walked a few paces and waved goodbye. I had waved back, and I admired the way she respected me, unlike other people I knew…

It was great to know there were others I could count on other than Randy and Alex. While they were some of my greatest support, I could easily assume there were others out there, just like Sita, who didn’t see just as a tool for Jamac and Achilles. That was true respect. All that anger in me before had slowly melted away, just from Sita.

She really was amazing…

Nearly a month later, General Vexcel and his soldiers had returned from the attack on Black Rock. As I got a look off of him, he certainly looked a hell of a lot worse than he did those few weeks ago. I had seen him leave with three Armadillos packed with soldiers and three squads of Storm Riders, having twenty members per squad. That afternoon, he came back with only one very beat up Armadillo, and seven Storm Riders that had lost every trace of morale…

The attack on Black Rock had been successful…to a degree. But all that time, I kept thinking what it was for. Yes, we reduced the soldiers of the Crimson Stars, but they just did the same to us. I had overheard Vexcel telling Achilles that he didn’t want to fight again until he had gotten his eyes off of combat for some time. I couldn’t blame him for one thing. It was a harsh reality to see some fellow Storm Riders tumble to their deaths after being shot. But then again, it was him who decided to go there in the first place. Everything he had witnessed was his own fault, and I couldn’t excuse that.

Considering we had lost three outposts in the last month, we were still losing at a hideous pace. Already, intelligence had given us information about a plan to rebuild Macomb, only this time it would be behind Jasandax, a place that we couldn’t reach without a lot of problem. Our casualty list was only getting longer, and the graveyards were only getting larger.

I grew colder when I noticed every male child born on Silver Rebellion soil was already enlisted as a future soldier. We were certainly getting desperate. Still, Achilles heavily insisted that I was a General by title only. He refused to give me commanding authority over other soldiers or pick my own support members. For the longest time, I had been doing nothing, only hearing about consistent losses. Achilles kept blaming it on weaponry and kept insisting to the weapons manufacturers that they weren’t strong enough. But I knew there wasn’t anything wrong with the weapons, it was how they were being used… Still, Achilles refused to take my advice. I knew Achilles was the High General of the Silver Rebellion army, but he certainly wasn’t a tactician. No one was.

It all came down to one problem, and I figured it out one rainy night in my bed. Achilles was listening to only what he wanted to hear. Never once did he say to himself that he was doing the wrong thing. No wonder he shut me out from saying anything, I was the one voice that was actually saying something against his actions. Vexcel and all the others were probably used to this by now. I then realized something that made me sick. As long as Achilles was calling the shots, we were going to lose in time. For every unneeded outpost we destroyed, the Crimson Stars wasted three of our most vital ones.

And then there was one day when I had lost my patience. I had approached Achilles one more time, just before he was going to walk into the command center for yet another meaningless tactical examination.

“What do you want?” Achilles asked me as I got in front of him, “I have a meeting to attend…”

I didn’t care if I was going to be brutally honest. It was either that or be brutally killed when the Crimson Stars were waiting outside to siege Symarix…

“I know where you’re going.” I told Achilles in a firm and serious tone, “But I’ll tell you right now that for the last month and then some we’ve been on the wrong track ever since.”

“Are you saying there’s something wrong with my battle plan!?” Achilles growled at me, growing angry.

“To put it short, yes.” I told him, unafraid of his anger, “Vexcel isn’t the brightest General I’ve ever seen, but you’re not doing justice to this by following his advice. If our performance stays like this, I suspect Symarix will be overrun in less than a year.”

For the longest time, Achilles had been deadly silent. He stared at me for the longest time, and I refused to look directly into his eyes. Never before has he given me such an apprehensive look.

“I would have you thrown into prison for treason,” Achilles scowled at me, “But then how would you fulfill the prophecy? That’s if, you’re even the real Juno and not an imposter…”

“Imposter…?” I asked him, growing very bitter, “Really now, Achilles. I really don’t think an imposter would be able to destroy Macomb with only a few casualties, let alone even find the will to go there.”

“I was wrong about you.” Achilles replied, shaking his head, “How could I have been such an idiot? Hmph, let the people worship you like a god, but while you’re under my power, you’ll never be higher than me or Jamac. We’re still your superiors, whether you’re actually Juno or not.”

I certainly never thought Achilles would ever act like this. Something was telling me that he didn’t expect me to perform so well, or either that or he was taking me for granted. Or he was worried about losing his High General position. Yes, that had to be it, why would he keep me from engaging on missions? I could never get a higher promotion if he kept me off.

“You’re being extremely selfish.” I told Achilles, staring right into his eyes, “You’re afraid of me stealing your General position, but that isn’t my intention.”

“That’s a lie.” Achilles growled at me, “I know what you’re here for and what you’re going to do. To tell the truth, life was better here without you. You are already set on taking my position. That’s what it says in the…”

“Prophecy?” I asked Achilles, seeing deeper into his soul, “Tell me, what else does The Divine Prophecy mention?”

And then, I was shocked at his reaction. Suddenly, he had lost his anger, and he then looked me over. He shook his head, and couldn’t believe it.

“You mean you don’t know!?” Achilles shouted, nearly laughing, “The legendary Juno doesn’t even know his own fate? I was right… you are… an imposter…”

“Stop it!” I shouted angrily, “This country is about to die because of your negligence. And if it dies, you go along with it. Right now, that fool Vexcel you promoted to General just lost another good fifty soldiers, and the rest of your lackeys aren’t doing anything either! You… you’re this nation’s biggest threat.”

He then glared at me with an evil stare. Achilles had changed, he had become far more worse than ever. He pointed his claw at me, and grew extremely angry. All I could look at was the razor-sharp edge of his nail.

“Guards!” He shouted loudly, “Apprehend this ruffian!”

“Stop this at once!” I shouted at Achilles, “You don’t know what you’re doing!”

“Yes I do.” Achilles responded his voice grew softer, “I’m going to arrest you and put you out of my way!”

At that moment, I had laid eyes on Sever, as well as four other soldiers. They had arrived in a hurry, but they stopped dead in their tracks as they saw the two of us.

“General Achilles…” Sever replied, looking confused, “You want us to apprehend Juno? The Gold Rider…?”

“On the grounds of treason.” Achilles responded with a harsh tone to Sever, “He’s been betraying us, but I caught him just in time before he did anything harsh!”

“That’s a cold-blooded lie!” I shouted at Achilles, “I would never plot against the Silver Rebellion! I’m here to help you!”

Still, Sever did not move. I could see behind the skull he wore over his face and into his eyes. I could see that he trusted me more than he actually trusted Achilles, but he didn’t say anything, and he didn’t make a move. Even the three other soldiers hesitated to move.

“Apprehend him!” Achilles ordered, “He may still be a General but I still have power over him! Treason’s a serious crime here!”

With hesitation, Sever confronted me along with the three other soldiers. Two of them held me down while the third bound my hands with metal chains behind my back. I didn’t try to struggle, I didn’t want to make this any worse.

“I’m deeply sorry you’re making a choice you will regret.” I told Achilles, just before Sever prepared to take me away.

“Sir, are you sure about this?” Sever asked, “He’s one of our key commanders. You remember what he did at Macomb and Black Bay and what he did to Vorox. Is this your way of thanking him?”

“Shut up, both of you!” Achilles shouted, “Take him out of here, I’ve seen enough of him!”

And then, I was pushed along through the city, headed for the Symarix prison. I already knew something deeply wrong had gone inside the heart of Achilles, and it seemed I wasn’t the only one who suddenly felt this way…

They had led me through the streets and between alleyways, and the very sight of me bound in chains was enough to scare the skin out of the citizens. They kept asking Sever and the other soldiers what I had done, but the five of us remained silent. I kept looking down, unable to look at them in the eyes. I was pretty sure I had heard Sita’s voice, but I didn’t look up to check.

It wasn’t long before we had arrived at a black, metal building with very tiny windows. I couldn’t believe I would be spending time with captive Crimson Stars soldiers, but I didn’t have a choice. The gatekeeper, a very shocked and distressed Slowking had looked me over, but I didn’t look up at him. I was too ashamed to even look at anyone but the ground before me.

“You have got to be kidding me…” He remarked in complete bewilderment, “This is Juno for crying out loud! Do you fools even know what you’re doing!?”

“General Achilles has ordered us to arrest him on the grounds of treason.” Sever told the gatekeeper.

“High General Achilles!?” The gatekeeper shouted in fright, “That means he doesn’t even get a trial! What did he even do?”

There was silence. Obviously they didn’t even know, since they didn’t even hear anything. Only if they had…

“We don’t know…” Sever replied scornfully, looking down.

“There has got to be some mistake.” The Slowking gatekeeper replied, “Never in a million years did I think General Achilles would be sending Symarix’s greatest asset to prison!”

But there was silence. Still, I didn’t look up. I was too ashamed at the moment.

“I’m deeply sorry, Juno…” The Slowking replied with the sound of desperation on his voice, “But if this order is from Achilles, there’s nothing I can do about it…”

Moments later, I was led into the building, which wasn’t as bad as the prison in Macomb, but there was one big difference between this one and the one at Macomb. I never thought I would be forced into a cell by my own comrades...

Charziken 13
9th April 2006, 8:17 PM
Dang..... I thought something like this could happen, heck, I expected it. But now, actually seeing(reading) it, just dang. And Achilles?! I liked him. Never thought he'd pull something like this. I guess that when you're fighting a hopeless war, you cling to whatever you can get a hold of, as you never know when it will all be over. I wonder what will happen now. Could this cause an uprising among the citizens of Symarix, crumbling the foundation of the rebellion? Achilles might just have handed Symarix to the Crimson Stars on a silver platter. And what about Sita? I think she'll have a larger role quite soon.

I'd say more, but I'm still in shock about what's just happened(good shock, mind). I'm really impressed, and can't wait for the next chapter!

Also, rigth after Achilles tells Sever to get Juno out of his sight, you called him Antilles. Just thought you'd want to know.

Avenger Angel
9th April 2006, 9:55 PM
Dang..... I thought something like this could happen, heck, I expected it. But now, actually seeing(reading) it, just dang. And Achilles?! I liked him. Never thought he'd pull something like this. I guess that when you're fighting a hopeless war, you cling to whatever you can get a hold of, as you never know when it will all be over. I wonder what will happen now. Could this cause an uprising among the citizens of Symarix, crumbling the foundation of the rebellion? Achilles might just have handed Symarix to the Crimson Stars on a silver platter. And what about Sita? I think she'll have a larger role quite soon.

I'd say more, but I'm still in shock about what's just happened(good shock, mind). I'm really impressed, and can't wait for the next chapter!

Ah, you'll see, that's not the only thing that changes. But yes, this is the beginning of a long line of changes that happen. Just wait and see...


Also, rigth after Achilles tells Sever to get Juno out of his sight, you called him Antilles. Just thought you'd want to know.

Oh man, I thought for sure I caught all of those and corrected them but I guess I didn't. They've been changed, it was from a total accident that happened a long time ago and I thought I had fully editted out.

Thanks for catching that.

Silverwing
9th April 2006, 10:24 PM
Nice chapter. Never thought that Juno would get arrested. My prediction is that Sita will break him out, but then again, Juno would then be wanted and if caught would probably killed along with Sita. But if he does escape, he would go straight to Jasandax, with Tek, Blitz, and Sita and take down the Crimson Stars. That's my prediction.

Again, nice chapter. Achilles, never really liked him, but saw him as someone that when proved wrong, would admit it. I saw no grammer mistakes or anything of the sort. I think this is your best chapter out of the last four. This one included.

Jirachi X
10th April 2006, 12:08 PM
Ah yes, the insecure little prat Achilies has shown his true colours... as an insecure little prat.
Lets just say it'l be a while before Juno will get out... helped by the most unlikely person.

guiltysparkzz
11th April 2006, 1:08 AM
Ah, I forget what happens next here, and who helps him, but it goes like this eventually, Juno and Sever and such kill Jamac and Achilles and Sinis stays alive until part-way through the sequel right?

Sike Saner
11th April 2006, 4:05 AM
Achilles had told me never to participate in a tactical examination again. He even told me that he would have demoted me, but he decided not to because it would hurt his own image. Gee… how kind.

Just thought I'd point that part out because I liked the way it was written. ^^



Damn....I have to say I am impressed with the way Achilles has developed as a character. You've done a very good job fleshing him out, and hence I like him despite my strong urge to slap him. Or perhaps maybe partly because of that urge. XD

Sita's got me intrigued for sure. Oh, and fwee for getting to see what Alex's Pokémon form is. ^^


So, then. The last two chapters were very good; again, lots of nice character development there. Very nice. ^^

~*Myuu the Ryuu*~
13th April 2006, 2:42 AM
Did you make up the name Sita on the spot, or is it based after someone in another story?

Both chapters were very good, i wish I had reviewed them earlier. This plot gets better with a possible romance growing, and the back-stabbing enemy by the name of betrayal. Normally, I can't resist reading spoilers, but this story is so good, I'm literally dragging my mouse away from them...

Avenger Angel
15th April 2006, 6:07 AM
Nice chapter. Never thought that Juno would get arrested. My prediction is that Sita will break him out, but then again, Juno would then be wanted and if caught would probably killed along with Sita. But if he does escape, he would go straight to Jasandax, with Tek, Blitz, and Sita and take down the Crimson Stars. That's my prediction.

Again, nice chapter. Achilles, never really liked him, but saw him as someone that when proved wrong, would admit it. I saw no grammer mistakes or anything of the sort. I think this is your best chapter out of the last four. This one included.

Heh, interesting prediction but that’s not actually what happens. However, I do like hearing your thoughts on the outcome and all the other possible alternative endings that could result from it. And yeah, I try my best to catch as many grammar mistakes as possible, but sometimes I don’t get everything…


Ah yes, the insecure little prat Achilies has shown his true colours... as an insecure little prat.
Lets just say it'l be a while before Juno will get out... helped by the most unlikely person.

How times change…

And trust me, the train of unexpected events has only just begun. A LOT of things change in this third part of the story.


Ah, I forget what happens next here, and who helps him, but it goes like this eventually, Juno and Sever and such kill Jamac and Achilles and Sinis stays alive until part-way through the sequel right?

Shh! Geez that’s one hell of a spoiler there…


Just thought I'd point that part out because I liked the way it was written. ^^

Damn....I have to say I am impressed with the way Achilles has developed as a character. You've done a very good job fleshing him out, and hence I like him despite my strong urge to slap him. Or perhaps maybe partly because of that urge. XD

Let’s just say… Achilles didn’t expect Juno to have his own intentions and go against Achilles’s desires. That… and his rank, if you’re wondering how this all got started. But he would never admit that Juno was right and he was wrong considering the losses of the war. Too much p…r…i…d…e.


Sita's got me intrigued for sure. Oh, and fwee for getting to see what Alex's Pokémon form is. ^^

All I can say for now is… don’t think Sita is just a small supporting character yet. You’ll see her go a long way…


So, then. The last two chapters were very good; again, lots of nice character development there. Very nice. ^^

Thanks, and yep, things do get more into depth from here on in. Expect to see a lot of things happen that you definitely didn’t think you would have seen from the beginning of The Twisted Fields part.


Did you make up the name Sita on the spot, or is it based after someone in another story?

Both chapters were very good, i wish I had reviewed them earlier. This plot gets better with a possible romance growing, and the back-stabbing enemy by the name of betrayal. Normally, I can't resist reading spoilers, but this story is so good, I'm literally dragging my mouse away from them...

Sita is a name I totally created by myself. How I thought of it, I don't remember, but it works well in the story.

And be careful with guiltysparkz's spoilers, they have been going even into the coverage area of the sequel and reveal a heck of a lot of the surprises ahead. They're the "Snape kills Dumbledore!" of Trial of Juno. :P

Avenger Angel
15th April 2006, 6:20 AM
PART III - THE BLAZING SKIES


Chapter 39
The Binding

I was wrong, at least for some time. I had been thrown in a small metal cell with only one barred window and a rickety bed. Unlike the jails I had seen, this only had a single metal door with another barred window. That was my only way to look out into the hallway. When I had looked out the window, all I could see was a metal wall of the building next to the one I was in. I wasn’t sure if it was still another part of the prison or another building altogether, but the window was pretty much good for nothing.

I was pretty sure a few days had passed, but I had lost all track of time. During the beginning, Sita, Randy and Alex had come to visit, but the only way I knew it was them was through their voices. They kept telling me I would be out soon, but that crept further and further away as the days kept marching on with no purpose.

As time passed on, they started to visit less and I found myself more alone than ever before. During those days, I tried to remember the family I left behind, but now I couldn’t even remember their faces. I wanted to go back to that place, even though I would have difficulty in trying to adjust to what had happened. There were many times I wished I have never gotten myself in this mess. I couldn’t help but think of all the alternative choices I could have made prior to this, and how they might have changed things.

I could have sworn a year had passed. How long was I going to be kept in here? Would this be the place where I die? If it was, there was no point in me living. Sita only came once every few months, telling me the situation was only getting worse. Jamac had gotten power-hungry, demanding more money from the people for a dying war effort. It was hard to tell her that everything was going to be okay when I really didn’t believe that myself. So… I never said anything. For some reason, fear was the only thing that was letting me keep my sanity and grip on reality after all this time. Most of the time… I was too scared tense to let my mind wander and permanently fall into insanity from the waiting…

Three years later, I had gotten a hideous shock. I had heard an explosion, and then rounds and rounds of gunfire. I heard shouting and screaming from outside, yet still couldn’t see anything with the window being as useless as it was. More shots were fired, blasting loudly all around me. Then, I had realized something…

Symarix was under attack…

But, there wasn’t anything I could do about it. All I could do was just listen and try to assume what was happening. All I could think about was Randy, Alex and Sita. Were they okay? Still, until I heard from them again, anything could be happening. They could have already been dead for all I knew.

It took several days for the carnage to finally stop. I could only imagine what happened, but for now it seemed like the city was safe. If we had really been taken over, the whole prison would have been raided to release the captive Crimson Stars soldiers inside. But I knew that only in time the city would fall. It would only be a matter of time before it was attacked again. I could just imagine seeing the door of my cell finally opening, only to reveal a Crimson Stars soldier that would gun me down seconds later.

I had later learned that Sita, Randy and Alex were okay, but they had told me about the gruesome battle, and how hundreds of lives were lost. But still, there was nothing they could do. Jamac had become corrupted, as well as Achilles. Symarix needed new leaders now or the Silver Rebellion would be torn to ribbons. Already the citizens of Symarix had protested against the two of them, but Jamac silenced them with constant threats, threats that he acted upon as well…

And then one day, the impossible happened. I never thought in a million years that it would come to this, but it had. Down the hallway, I had heard the sound of what seemed to be someone collapsing, but with no shout or anything. I knew there were guards on patrol, but wouldn’t have someone noticed something…?

And then, I had heard a metal clanging sound in my door, and with a click, the door was unlocked, and it was finally opened after all these years. In the doorway I saw a face I had not laid eyes on for a very long time. And I was surprised to see him, most of all…

In the doorway stood none other than Sinis, the Zangoose I once had a bitter contempt for. In his hands he was holding a large tattered book with a key in the other. He looked at me, and then sighed.

“We’re very fortunate you’re still alive.” Sinis told me, looking straight into my eyes, “We need your help, more than ever…”

“This command is from Achilles?” I asked Sinis, knowing that if it was, it wouldn’t be long before I would end up right back in here again.

But… Sinis shook his head, and looked down for a minute. Things… really did change more than I could ever imagine. It was too late to turn back now…

“No, this is from me and me alone.” Sinis told me seriously, “And there was something Achilles and Jamac have been keeping from you in the first place.”

“The Divine Prophecy…” I realized the book he was carrying.

There was silence. Obviously, Sinis had already killed ruthlessly to even get in here. I needed the answers now.

For eons I had wondered what The Divine Prophecy spoke about. How much of it was about me, and why had Achilles and Jamac kept it away from me for so long? What was inside of it that they didn’t want me to see?

Sinis stood before me, holding the brown, tattered book. I could already tell that what he was doing could lead to serious punishment. He was breaking boundaries just to do this for me. While I knew I couldn’t trust Achilles anymore, maybe Sinis was different now. Or even then, maybe he had never changed at all…

“Read it, and read it carefully.” Sinis told me, handing the book over, “I’ve marked the area in the book where it describes you…”

When I had taken the book from him, I found a metal clip between some of the pages. I opened the book to where the clip was, and began reading the first page…

There will be a time when all hope has faded. There will be a time when fire rushes from the sky and pain and desperation will be closer to your heart than ever. When it seems at the moment that everything is lost and destroyed at the hands of your enemies and your merciless oppressors, there will be one last source of hope that you can rely on.

He will be like the rest of you, no different in appearance from the ones in your ranks. He will fight with you, and risk his life for you to ensure your victory. And he will come at your most dire time of need. He will arrive on a bird as red as blood and as white as lightning. When the skies turn into fire and the land is burnt into ash, he will come. When you have endured the restless masses, the battles, and the nightmares, he will arrive. When the night seems endless and all hope has faded, he will come, and he will go by the name of Juno.

He will lead your people into their darkest battles, but you shall have no fear, for your victory is ensured by his presence. Never once will he betray you, and he will be by your side until you have established a new order.

You will fight on the harshest, twisted fields and with fire and storm thunder you will bring down the enemy. Though courage and determination you will prevail.

And to prove his loyalty to you, he will destroy the worst of your foes. He will fight until the bitter end. The battle will claim his life, but it shall be the same for oppressors. And when the last of the enemy’s blood has been shed, a new light will be revealed.

“Claim my life?” I asked, still looking anxiously at the words.

“That was the part Jamac and Achilles didn’t want you to see.” Sinis told me, looking at the book as well, “Why do you think every time you asked to see it, you were denied the right? They thought that if you knew you were going to die in the end, you wouldn’t have bothered. They felt you would be too afraid of death to carry forward.”

I was silent. While it did seem to be quite a shock to read it, for some reason I was able to cast the fact aside.

“Hundreds of our soldiers march into battle knowing they might not survive the onslaught either.” I told Sinis with a firm voice, “Why do they feel I will be any different?”

“They don’t usually go into battle thinking they’re going to die. They all feel they’re going to come out of it somehow.” Sinis said to me, “That’s what makes them different from you…”

I always thought that’s the way it would be in the end as well. And then again, I began to think maybe I wasn’t meant to go home. After I had realized that, I had completely abandoned any hope of ever reaching my family again. But for once, I wasn’t sad about it either. For the longest time… it had almost seemed like this was meant to happen at some point in time. I had begun to think harder around what the Prophecy had expected me to do. And then, another question had come to mind.

“I can see in your eyes that you didn’t expect this to happen.” Sinis told me, “But I don’t believe in prophecies. In fact, I’m about to prove The Candle of Enlightenment wrong.”

“Candle of Enlightenment?” I had asked, never hearing it before.

Sinis had looked down toward me, and he realized Jamac and Achilles had truly told me nothing about what was going on.

“It ties very closely with the prophecy, they both rely on each other.” Sinis told me seriously, “It has foretold that Jamac and his descendants will be the future rulers of the Silver Rebellion. It has also predicted that you will come and defeat Zander and bring peace. Again, it says that you will die in the process, but I wouldn’t worry about that. It even states that you will always be loyal to Jamac and his cause. I like to think of it more as, only loyal to the cause. Jamac was never loyal to you.”

“You’re going to kill him…” I said, realizing how he was going to break the prophecy.

“And you’re going to help me…”

Hamner
15th April 2006, 7:00 AM
(NOTE: there is no need to read the whole post, for I am crazy)


Definitely good... I didn't see any mistakes... but I do have a tendency to forget characters... (I don't remember what Achilles is; I'll go and check so... no need to tell me) I love the breaking of prophecies. 8_E²[/Evil-psycho-crazy lady face] The story has captivated me, and I love it... and if I met you in real life you would think I'm crazy... because I would act like someone else and glomp you...

-Hamner
P.S. I meant that literally

P.P.S. hey... first reply to the chapter!

~*Myuu the Ryuu*~
15th April 2006, 4:55 PM
Very mysterious. The prophecy says nothing about people betraying Juno, so that might not be going according to plan. This must mean that destiny planned this out, otherwise the prophecy wouldn't exist.

If everything is planned out, how is he going to break the Prophecy? This is so confusing...

guiltysparkzz
15th April 2006, 5:35 PM
Hehehe, one hell of a spoiler indeed.

Here's a warning to everyone who hasn't read this fic before.

DO NOT EVER READ MY SPOILER TAGS FOR THE LOVE OF GOD OR YOU WILL RUIN THE WHOLE STORY FOR YOURSELF

Hokay?

Now, back to the chapters..I knew I remembered the part vaguely, but I forgot about the battle and I forgot Sinis saved him.

Avenger Angel
28th April 2006, 8:27 PM
Sorry about the long hiatus, my office hours have changed and I barely ever feel up to writing after work. But thanks for hanging in there for me.


(NOTE: there is no need to read the whole post, for I am crazy)


Definitely good... I didn't see any mistakes... but I do have a tendency to forget characters... (I don't remember what Achilles is; I'll go and check so... no need to tell me) I love the breaking of prophecies. 8_E²[/Evil-psycho-crazy lady face] The story has captivated me, and I love it... and if I met you in real life you would think I'm crazy... because I would act like someone else and glomp you...

-Hamner
P.S. I meant that literally

P.P.S. hey... first reply to the chapter!

Achilles is a Vigoroth if you’re wondering. Also, great to see you’re enjoying the story, but if we met each other in real life… heh, I doubt we’d ever discover we met on the Internet through this fan fiction.


Very mysterious. The prophecy says nothing about people betraying Juno, so that might not be going according to plan. This must mean that destiny planned this out, otherwise the prophecy wouldn't exist.

If everything is planned out, how is he going to break the Prophecy? This is so confusing...

I’m sure it does probably seem a little confusing, but let me just say this, don’t let the Prophecy be a plot killer, because it’s not. You’ll see what happens.


Hehehe, one hell of a spoiler indeed.

Here's a warning to everyone who hasn't read this fic before.

DO NOT EVER READ MY SPOILER TAGS FOR THE LOVE OF GOD OR YOU WILL RUIN THE WHOLE STORY FOR YOURSELF

Hokay?

Now, back to the chapters..I knew I remembered the part vaguely, but I forgot about the battle and I forgot Sinis saved him.

Well, it’s a long fic, and there are a lot of events and details. Heck, I’m surprised you remembered as much as you did.

Heck, there are parts even I sometimes forgot about. It is a two year old fic after all…

Avenger Angel
28th April 2006, 8:33 PM
Chapter 40
Breaking the Threshold

I had seen Sinis had made quick work of the guards. I never pictured myself fighting my own comrades, but something needed to be done, for the honor of the Rebellion. Upon passing a dead guard, I bent over and picked up his caliber rifle. I had looked over the steel casing of the rifle, and I could feel a cold chill, knowing this same rifle was going to end lives.

Sinis and I had made it to the streets, and I could only guess what was going to happen next. We had traveled through the streets, mostly unseen. I hadn’t seen the streets in years, and it made a world of difference. Nothing looked familiar now, and I had also seen some of the damage the recent battle had done. Some of the buildings were lying in ruins, something I thought I would never see in Symarix…

We had arrived at the tallest building in the city, the same place where I had been accepted long ago. Today, I was entering for a whole different reason. I wasn’t going to let compassion get in the way of justice. Not today…

Sinis and I had made it through the front door, and we headed for the elevator. I couldn’t help but notice the bronze statue of me again. Betraying the Silver Rebellion? No, it had betrayed me, and Sinis and I were going to set things straight. Today, we were going to shatter corruption, as well as a false prophecy. Sinis was right, more than I could ever imagine. Rank didn’t make one soldier’s life more important than the other. Everyone has their own dreams, goals and experiences. But right now, Achilles felt those of oblivious Generals like Vexcel were more valuable than the common soldier that would honorably risk his life for this nation.

We had approached the elevator, and I hammered in the security code on the keypad. I still never forgot since it was told to me a long time ago. Once the doors were opened, we entered and pressed the button for the top floor, and soon the doors shut we began ascending. We were just about the only ones who knew that code besides the head guards as well as Jamac and Achilles themselves. When he had arrived at the top floor, the doors opened, and I laid eyes on that familiar hallway. At the end of the hallway was Sever, as well as two other guards, a Magmar and a Breloom. Sinis and I had approached them, still keeping our intentions. I had no idea how they were going to react to this.

“Juno… Is that you?” Sever asked me, looking at me strangely.

I looked at Sever and the two other guards seriously. He knew and I knew what I was capable of.

“I will give you one choice, Sever.” I told him seriously, “You’re a good soldier, an honest and a valuable asset to the Silver Rebellion. But you have witnessed first-hand the mistakes of those who rule this dying country. Sinis and I have decided that something needs to be done. Either you let us through, or we will find our own way in there, but either way, we are going to change the way things are done around here.”

Sever was struck silent, as well as the other two guards. Sever looked into my eyes, and I could see with his own soul that we were about to break a prophecy that no one would believe in anymore. Yes, the prophecy was right in the fact that I would come to this nation, but it was dead wrong on how it would be resolved. Someone was going to die today…

“I never thought it would come to this…” Sever replied to the two of us, “I never expected Jamac and Achilles to abuse their power, but is that really punishable by death?”

“We believe it is.” Sinis told him firmly, “And that’s why we are here.”

But it didn’t take long before I saw Sever make his final choice. It was quite different from what I had expected…

“I never thought you would do this, Juno.” Sever growled at me, “I never thought in a million years you of all people would betray the Silver Rebellion. Sinis… you were a different story. I never trusted you right from the beginning…”

“I didn’t betray the Silver Rebellion, Sever.” I told him angrily, “It was Jamac and Achilles who did that. They betrayed all of us, especially me. They betrayed the citizens of this city and its loyal army. Sever, if you and your cohorts don’t move aside, I won’t be afraid to take your life.”

I could see Sever quiver with fear. He looked very unsteady, and meanwhile the two other guards turned toward him for an initiative. Then, grabbing his caliber rifle, he made his choice.

“Kill them…” Sever said in a firm, soft voice.

Those last few seconds seemed to slow down to a stasis. I had watched Sever take his rifle, and slowly raise it to aim the long barrel at us. But even in those dark moments, I wasn’t going to let him stop me, I couldn’t. I could see he was not acting upon his personal beliefs, he was acting upon the realm of responsibility. I had raised my caliber rifle before he had the chance to fire, but then something stopped me from firing. The Breloom guard had reached out at Sever, and he placed his hand on the hull of the rifle. Just milliseconds before Sever had pressed the trigger, the Breloom swiftly tore the rifle away from Sever’s grasp. I then dropped my firearm, knowing neither one of us was going to die. The caliber rifle had left my hands, and slowly fell toward the ground, and fell over as it hit the floor. I could only watch as the Breloom now held Sever’s gun, away from his grasp.

“Do you know what you’re doing!?” The Breloom exclaimed at Sever, “You’re blind Sever. You know why they’re here. They’re here on behalf of everyone in Symarix…”

“Give me my weapon, Lezales!” Sever shouted the Breloom angrily, “Are you betraying the Silver Rebellion as well?”

But it was evident he wasn’t going to give Sever his rifle back. The Magmar had grabbed Sever from behind, restraining him from trying to grab the rifle. Sever struggled to break free, but to no prevail…

“Sever, think carefully.” The Magmar told him, “Think about what Jamac and Achilles have done to everyone. Think about what they have done to Juno, your family, and even you. Sever, someone needs to stop them, and now. Otherwise we will lose everything.”

“Let me go, now!” Sever said angrily, struggling and squirming to break free from the Magmar’s grasp, “That isn’t for you to decide!”

“Sever, they tortured your brother Avin on a false claim.” Lezales said to Sever in a firm voice, “Never in the past have we ever tortured a soldier, not even ones from the Crimson Stars. Don’t you see that something is wrong here!?”

Sever froze, and he no longer tried to break free. He stood there, very still now.

“What did… you say…?” Sever asked in a soft and fearful voice.

I then saw it again. Jamac had kept something from him, just like me and the prophecy, so I wasn’t at all surprised to see this. I didn’t know who Avin was, but it already seemed like something had gone terribly wrong in my absence…

“Sever, they killed your brother.” Lezales told Sever seriously, “They thought he was hiding something after he came back from a mission, so they tortured him. And because he wasn’t hiding anything, there was nothing he could say. So they killed him…”

I could see a dark, hideous fear come into Sever’s expression. He began to quiver with fear and anger, not knowing what to think at that moment.

“Sever, Jamac told the two of us that he would kill us if we ever told you, but I don’t care anymore.” Lezales spoke seriously to Sever, “This is unacceptable, and it cannot be allowed to continue.”

But nothing had come from Sever’s mouth but silence. I could see his eye was beginning to water with a tear of bitterness and hatred.

“Achilles told me…” Sever said softly, trying not to break, “That he had died in combat… He… showed me where he was buried. He even…”

“The medal he gave to you was a fake, Sever.” The Magmar told him, “Avin was never given any actual recognition for fighting. He died the worst death possible, at the hands of the ones he trusted with his life. Juno and Sinis never betrayed the Silver Rebellion, it was Achilles and Jamac who did that.”

I could only thank God that Lezales had been able to stop Sever before he fired upon the two of us. If Sever had ever found that out after he killed the two of us, he would regret it to the point of suicide. But even after hearing this, it gave me even more reason to act upon my intentions…

“Juno… Sinis…” Sever said in soft voice, “I’m so damn sorry. I just… didn’t know…”

“Sever, it’s not over yet.” I told him firmly, seeing there was a way to still pull through this after all, “There’s still time to correct the wrong that had been done here. Symarix is still standing. The Silver Rebellion is still alive, and that flame of hope that searches for a way to stop Zander is still burning brightly. No one can blame you for the ways you feel given your circumstances.”

“This can’t be allowed to continue.” Sever said, picking his head up from the ground, “There must be no more like Avin. I’ve served Achilles and Jamac with all my heart and soul… but no longer!”

And then, he bent over and picked up the caliber rifle. No long did he show his contempt for us. His mind was now sent in a new direction. It had appeared the five of us were prepared to do that last right.

The sword of justice was about to be unsheathed…

General Blaze
28th April 2006, 11:38 PM
All I can say is wow. I never knew that the stroy would come to this. You seem to have a knack for plot twists Neo. I'm hoping you don't kill Sever and the two guards. I like them. I'm now eagerly awaiting the next chapter.

Seijiro Mafuné
28th April 2006, 11:52 PM
What can I say... it's getting grood. Great and good.

Waiting for the rest of the stuff to come up...

guiltysparkzz
29th April 2006, 12:22 AM
I absolutely love this next part...I don't remember exactly who dies so no spoiler tags this time. Keep it up, Neo!

Sunkern
29th April 2006, 12:24 AM
I've just started reading this, and I can see why it's so popular. This is really great writing. I can't fault it. I will keep reading and try to catch up where I can.

Silverwing
29th April 2006, 12:25 AM
Ahhhh! I missed a chapter. *goes back and reads* Done. Both (39 +40)were short chapters but that's fine. Both were good chapters and I really have nothing negetive to say. Good job.

Charziken 13
29th April 2006, 2:03 AM
I also missed a chapter. Sorry about that.

I had a feeling Sinis would end up as a hero. I just didn't know that it would be three corrupt years later. Jamac always seemed like a real leader. I never saw him running the rebellion into the ground. You sure can keep someone guessing. I am glad that we finally read the prophecy, as it is quite important. I know you said that Juno wouldn't die, like it says, but I still have a suspicion that something bad is going to happen. Might not be to Juno, but, mark my words, something terrible is going to happen.

Oh, and before I go: There's been something on my mind. If it has been three years, why has there been no word on David? I know that Juno was in prison, but still, you'd think that Tek or Blitz would have eventually found him and told Juno.

Overall, it was incredible. One or two tiny mistakes(few and far between), but it was great, and I look forward to the next chapter!

Edit: Awesome! Fog trainer!

Sike Saner
29th April 2006, 9:49 PM
Bahh, can't believe I missed a chapter... ><;

Anyway, it's already looking like The Blazing Skies could very well be the best of the parts of this story - already, several unexpected things have happened.

Finding out about what happened to Sever's brother was...Damn. o_o

Oh, and I really want to kick both Jamac and Achilles in the face now. Hard. XD

A nice little highlight:


I could see a dark, hideous fear come into Sever’s expression.

I just thought that was a really cool line. ^^

Avenger Angel
5th May 2006, 6:01 AM
All I can say is wow. I never knew that the stroy would come to this. You seem to have a knack for plot twists Neo. I'm hoping you don't kill Sever and the two guards. I like them. I'm now eagerly awaiting the next chapter.

Yeah, I like putting in plot twists too, keeps the story fresh and interesting. And… here comes the next chapter. Hope you like it.


What can I say... it's getting grood. Great and good.

Waiting for the rest of the stuff to come up...

Yeah, it’s heading on the last stretch toward the end, but I’m glad to see a lot of people are still into it. Hopefully you guys will like the sequel too when it comes around.


I absolutely love this next part...I don't remember exactly who dies so no spoiler tags this time. Keep it up, Neo!

Yes… the suspense is in the air. And thanks for your continued support for this fic, it’s helped me along quite a bit.


I've just started reading this, and I can see why it's so popular. This is really great writing. I can't fault it. I will keep reading and try to catch up where I can.

Yes, I love getting new readers. My first couple of fan fictions were awful, but I can honestly say this has come a long way to become my best work. I’m glad you like it and I’m hoping it exceeds your expectations.


Ahhhh! I missed a chapter. *goes back and reads* Done. Both (39 +40)were short chapters but that's fine. Both were good chapters and I really have nothing negetive to say. Good job.

Well, thanks again for your review. Things will definitely change in this chapter…


I also missed a chapter. Sorry about that.

I had a feeling Sinis would end up as a hero. I just didn't know that it would be three corrupt years later. Jamac always seemed like a real leader. I never saw him running the rebellion into the ground. You sure can keep someone guessing. I am glad that we finally read the prophecy, as it is quite important. I know you said that Juno wouldn't die, like it says, but I still have a suspicion that something bad is going to happen. Might not be to Juno, but, mark my words, something terrible is going to happen.

Oh, and before I go: There's been something on my mind. If it has been three years, why has there been no word on David? I know that Juno was in prison, but still, you'd think that Tek or Blitz would have eventually found him and told Juno.

Overall, it was incredible. One or two tiny mistakes(few and far between), but it was great, and I look forward to the next chapter!

Edit: Awesome! Fog trainer!

I wanted to keep Sinis as a very mysterious character. Plus I think it would have been too cliché for him to be evil. As far as Jamac goes… things change.

David… I’ll keep quiet. That’s all I’m going to say now. You’ll see. Over and out.

And yeah, it’s been through tons of editing but I always seem to catch a misused work every now and then and I have to correct it. Some people are better at spotting it than others…


Bahh, can't believe I missed a chapter... ><;

Anyway, it's already looking like The Blazing Skies could very well be the best of the parts of this story - already, several unexpected things have happened.

Finding out about what happened to Sever's brother was...Damn. o_o

Oh, and I really want to kick both Jamac and Achilles in the face now. Hard. XD

A nice little highlight:

I just thought that was a really cool line. ^^

If you want my own personal opinion, The Blazing Skies is the best part of the story. More unexpected events are on the way… big time.

And yeah, it is pretty interesting to see how readers reconsider Jamac and Achilles, with most people feeling good about them when Juno first meets them, but then… like Juno himself, develop a hatred for them.

Again, thank you everyone for your continued support. I enjoy reading everyone’s reviews.

Avenger Angel
5th May 2006, 6:03 AM
Chapter 41
Tattered Trust

It would only be moments until it was all over. It would only be moments before the next hour would determine the fate of the Silver Rebellion. But I saw something that Sinis and Sever as well as the other two guards were showing on their eyes. If we were going to die, we wanted to die knowing we tried everything in our power to stop the evil that was being done. I didn’t want to die knowing I didn’t do anything to try and stop this corruption. There was a reason why were still fought and shed blood. When words alone weren’t enough to change intentions, then it had to be done through action. It had to be done through pain and death. There was no other choice.

Putting a dead soldier in the ground didn’t mean we had to forget about them. Seeing an entire race oppressed and discouraged didn’t mean we could turn our back on them or take advantage of them. But at the moment, it seemed there were others who didn’t share these beliefs. Others like Jamac and Achilles…

We had gathered behind the door, claws sharp and weapons drawn. One the count of three, we charged into the door, and it burst open, blasting the two doors aside and slamming them against the wall. We then charged in furiously, gathering in the back of the room with our weapons ready to fire.

Jamac had been in his throne, while Achilles stood out of his chair by Jamac’s side. Vexcel had been there as well, along with three other guards. Only seconds later, they had drawn weapons of their own. I didn’t expect to see anyone else in the room besides Jamac and Achilles…

We stood there for a few seconds, weapons pointed at each other, ready to begin unleashing hell at any moment. Nothing was going to stand in our way…

“Well isn’t this a surprise…” Achilles said to all of us with sarcastic humor, with his own caliber rifle ready to fire, “I never expected any of you would be one day pointing a weapon at your own leader…”

“Enough of the crap, Achilles.” Sinis growled in anger, his claw already set on the trigger of his rifle, “All that was pure in your heart was lost in the bloodshed of your comrades.”

I could see Vexcel was looking right toward me. I didn’t care who he was looking at, my aim was right on Achilles, right between the eyes. However, I wouldn’t be able to kill all of them by myself. I didn’t know who everyone else was aiming at…

“You never knew anything, did you?” Achilles asked Sinis, “Sinis, whenever you lead an army, you have to know that lives are cheap. You can’t mourn the death of every soldier. There are far too many. Soldiers have to know that when they are going into combat, they might not make it out alive. In fact, chances are very good they won’t.”

I grew furious at that comment. I would have shot him right then and there but I was concerned about Sinis and the others. If anyone shot a single bullet, a whole firefight was going to break out, and chances are good someone was going to die on our side. Not one of us deserved to die, it was everyone on the other side. Unfortunately… that was beyond my grasp…

“Our soldiers go into battle to fight for the liberty and in the name of justice they risk their lives for this country!” I shouted angrily, “But I can already hear in your words that something like that doesn’t matter to you. Achilles, I ask you, if you don’t believe in fighting for this country, then what the hell is your purpose!?”

He had turned toward me, somewhat shocked to see I had made it out of my cell. Regardless, he wasn’t going to ask why. I could already tell in his angry, flaring eyes, he was having difficulty answering that question…

“And so I ask, who are you?” Achilles asked me, “You’re obviously not the real Juno, you’re clearly an imposter. But, I would have to admit, the way you killed Vorox as well as destroying Macomb, you actually had us all believing you for a minute. But you’re not the real Juno that the prophecy mentions. The real Juno wouldn’t betray his own commanders. He would know his place in the Silver Rebellion Army.”

“I’m not your killing tool, Achilles.” I said to him firmly, “I’m not a resource like the way you think of these soldiers. We have lives, Achilles, just like you and Jamac. That doesn’t make any of us less important than the two of you…”

Achilles had let out a chuckle, and I was incredibly insulted. I had looked past his eyes, and I could see a soul shaded in darkness. I could see a commander that had lost the ideals of leadership. One that had lost all the virtues of interest of the people of his country.

“You don’t know your duty as a part of this army, Juno.” Achilles laughed, “You duty is to respect your superiors. I am… your superior…”

“I know my duty, Achilles.” I told him in a firm, harsh voice, “My duty is to protect the people of this country from all enemies, foreign… and domestic…”

There was a short silence, and then I saw in his eyes he had reached his limit.

“Today, the legends and everything we have ever believed in will die.” Achilles said to all of us, “All the foundations we have set in stone, all the journeys we have taken and all the praises we have ever given will kiss the darkness. Everything the Silver Rebellion has ever believed in will be shattered like glass smashed against a stone. Juno, Sinis, and all you others… I don’t know you anymore…”

It was him who fired the first shot…

Achilles was never one to negotiate. Not even with his comrades or even me. In fact, it was him who threw me in a tiny cell to forget about me. To him I had no purpose and didn’t have any use. I was only a tool to him.

I didn’t see who he had fired at, but the next thing I knew the room was shattered by the blasting of rifles. I had focused hard and could see bullets streaking across the room in all directions. I pulled furiously on the trigger of my firearm, firing furiously at Achilles. If I could only kill one of them, it was going to be Achilles. I fired multiple rounds just to make sure there was no chance of him not getting hit.

I had realized I wasn’t the only one firing at Achilles. Among the countless screams and ear-piercing blasts of firearms, I could see Achilles had already been shot several times, and was collapsing onto the floor. On his way down, he still had been pulling down on the trigger, now spraying bullets in random directions. It wasn’t long before he was lying down, and the arm that was holding his rifle had hit the ground, and completely stopped firing. Even though a side of me felt like rejoicing at that moment, there was still opposition, and they were still firing upon us.

Vexcel had been firing at me, but not only was I too small for him to hit but too fast as well. I then started returning fire on him, blasting him furiously with as many shots as possible. The only good thing about fatso was he was a nice wide target, which was good considering the fact it was going to take a whole lot of shots to bring him down. Regardless, all I could do was inhale, kill, and exhale. Any hesitation could mean the difference between life and death.

Bullets blasted right past my head, only within inches of hitting me. I didn’t know who else was trying to shoot me, but I wasn’t going to waste time to try and find out. I needed to kill Vexcel, and now.

The more and more I shot him, the less and less he was able to get his aim back on me. I tried to aim for more fragile and sensitive targets, but he was constantly shifting back and forward. Soon enough, he was no longer able to support his own weight, and he collapsed to the floor as well.

There were less people firing now, and just as I heard a long round of bullets fire from Sinis’s gun, I turned and saw the last Machop guard fall backward and lack on his back, his arms lying limply on the floor as a pool of blood began to form around his dead body.

Suddenly the insane carnage had ended. Achilles was lying in a pool of his own blood and Vexcel had just started bleeding uncontrollably, lying on the floor and not making a single move. I had seen Jamac lying on the floor face-down with his arms laid out also in his own blood. All the guards were dead as well. I dropped my rifle and the metal clanging sound of it hitting the floor shattered the sudden silence. Then there was nothing but the still air of death. No one made a sound now.

And then, I got a sick feeling in my stomach. It wasn’t about feeling guilty about what I had done, no. This needed to be done, or everyone would die. It wasn’t that which was bothering me…

I had slowly turned to face the ones who had fought with me. I felt incredibly sick at that moment. The Magmar and the Breloom named Lezales were dead, having taken far too many shots to continue living. I saw Sinis holding on to his bleeding knee, gritting his teeth in pain but still holding furiously onto his rifle, just in case someone on the other side wasn’t dead and needed one last shot to finish the process.

And to further my misery, I saw Sever, lying on the floor. I had rushed to him and I was relieved seeing he was still alive, but seriously wounded. I couldn’t believe the amount of blood that had pooled around him. I stood over him, just praying he was going to make it.

“Sever…” I said to him with a harsh, dry feeling in my throat, “I’m sorry…”

He struggled to try and say something, but after a few moments, he was able to speak.

“What… are you… sorry about…?” Sever asked, looking at me with his sorrowful eyes, “How can you… say you’re… sorry when you’ve… done so much…?”

I shut my eyes tightly for a moment, trying to fight off my anger and misery. I wanted to know who killed Sever. Who thought he was higher than him, because I would take their last ounce of blood and smear it all over this room. I was so angry, never before have I been so furious.

“Juno…” Sever said softly, “It’s over… They’re gone now… You become… a leader for them now…”

“Sever…” I said softly.

“Lead them to victory…” He whispered, “Do it… for me…”

After he said that, his head had hit the floor, and he lay limply on the hard ground. He didn’t move or say anything after that. All I could do was look at him for a few seconds, and I realized he was gone…

“DAMN IT!!!” I shouted furiously, pounding the ground in rage.

I covered my eyes in my hands, wishing there was some way I could bring him back or go back in time and stop it from happening. He believed in me, right from the beginning. Right when I had rescued him from Black Bay Prison. He was the first… to even know who I was. He made me believe I had a purpose in this army. He knew who I was…

guiltysparkzz
6th May 2006, 5:44 PM
Oh right. Like everybody. I need to get a memory..

Only a few chapters left right? The action gets pretty intense here.

Silverwing
6th May 2006, 6:55 PM
Nice chapter. Liked it alot. One thing though


He knew who I was…

Does that mean that he knew that Juno was human, or *gasp* his other friend who's name escapes me at this time.

General Blaze
6th May 2006, 7:03 PM
I forgot if Jamac was a Blaziken or not. Anyway, great chapter, as always. To bad Sever died. I was hoping that he would survive.

~*Myuu the Ryuu*~
6th May 2006, 7:53 PM
Wow, this chapter is intense. I'm glad that Achilles died, but Sever too? ;_; I can't wait to see how Juno defeats Zander.

guiltysparkzz
7th May 2006, 7:01 PM
Nice chapter. Liked it alot. One thing though



Does that mean that he knew that Juno was human, or *gasp* his other friend who's name escapes me at this time.

No, it wasn't David, Sever was the first to know he was Juno.

Sike Saner
11th May 2006, 12:58 AM
Putting a dead soldier in the ground didn’t mean we had to forget about them. Seeing an entire race oppressed and discouraged didn’t mean we could turn our back on them or take advantage of them.

*applauds*


All the foundations we have set in stone, all the journeys we have taken and all the praises we have ever given will kiss the darkness.

Cool line.


The only good thing about fatso was he was a nice wide target, which was good considering the fact it was going to take a whole lot of shots to bring him down.

XD Nice.


Damn...Poor Sever. o_o Poor Juno, too...it was clear that the loss of Sever cut deep. At least Achilles and Jamac got their due ***-whooping...Damn, they sure unloaded on Achilles. Ouch.

Infinite Master Sceptile
11th May 2006, 5:55 AM
Wow. I just read the whole fic thus far, and I am shocked and amazed. One thing I enjoy is the shortness of the chapters, making it more like comic serials than like normal fanfics. You make Pikachu cool again. I didn't think it could be done, but you did it. For that, I salute you. I love how Jake/Juno has evolved from a merciless bully into a hero warrior. The characters are all strong and engaging. But how does Sinis know of Zander?
I shudder to think what Zander might have done to poor David. Maybe he's already dead.
Anyway, you have me hooked. This is the best thrill ride since Origin of Storms.

Avenger Angel
20th May 2006, 11:20 PM
I’ve been evil, I know… X(

I know it’s been like an eternity since I last updated this and I apologize for it. I get home from work and it’s kind of hard to start working on something else. Plus weekends seem to end virtually in seconds. The sequel is nearing toward being completed, and I’ll try my best not to fall behind updating this again.



Oh right. Like everybody. I need to get a memory..

Only a few chapters left right? The action gets pretty intense here.

Yep, but I’m a little lazy to count. And again, I’m not spoiling anything. That’s just the way I am, the surprise is better left in the story. ;)


Nice chapter. Liked it alot. One thing though

Does that mean that he knew that Juno was human, or *gasp* his other friend who's name escapes me at this time.

You mean Randy?

Anyway, what was meant by that sentence was that Sever knew that he was Juno the moment he released Latias. The whole idea behind it was how Sever kept his faith in Juno for so long, just waiting for the day he would arrive. He doesn’t know a thing about him being once human though.


I forgot if Jamac was a Blaziken or not. Anyway, great chapter, as always. To bad Sever died. I was hoping that he would survive.

You’re right, Jamac was a Blaziken. As for Sever… everyone lives… not everyone truly dies.

[/WarcraftIIIquote]


Wow, this chapter is intense. I'm glad that Achilles died, but Sever too? ;_; I can't wait to see how Juno defeats Zander.

I’ll tell you right now, the final battle between Juno and Zander won’t leave you disappointed. I enjoyed designing it, and I hope you enjoy seeing it.


Damn...Poor Sever. o_o Poor Juno, too...it was clear that the loss of Sever cut deep. At least Achilles and Jamac got their due ***-whooping...Damn, they sure unloaded on Achilles. Ouch.

I think anyone would totally unload on Achilles if they were in their position. Heck, if I was Juno, I sure would have.

Glad you liked the chapter.


Wow. I just read the whole fic thus far, and I am shocked and amazed. One thing I enjoy is the shortness of the chapters, making it more like comic serials than like normal fanfics. You make Pikachu cool again. I didn't think it could be done, but you did it. For that, I salute you. I love how Jake/Juno has evolved from a merciless bully into a hero warrior. The characters are all strong and engaging. But how does Sinis know of Zander?
I shudder to think what Zander might have done to poor David. Maybe he's already dead.
Anyway, you have me hooked. This is the best thrill ride since Origin of Storms.

I like making shorter chapters, it’s easier on both the writer and the reader. While I know I could still group them into larger pieces (which has been done before), I find it’s easier to read it when there’s enough to get enticed into the story, but not too long for one sitting.

As for Pikachu, I’m glad you think he’s cool again but he was always cool in my opinion. As for David… you’ll see. He’s not forgotten, but again, I’m not spoiling anything, sorry.

Avenger Angel
20th May 2006, 11:23 PM
Chapter 42
Reconstruction

What choice did I have but to carry on? It wasn’t long before everyone had figured out what we did. It had appeared the general population had cried out in celebration that Jamac and the others had been eliminated. I knew he was bad from what I had been told, but what had been going on since I was in that prison for so many years? I could only wonder what they had done that was so terrible. I wondered if it had anything to do with that battle that had occurred right at Symarix while I was in prison…

I had finally met up with Randy and Alex, and it seemed like forever since I last saw them. To my surprise, they weren’t shocked one bit at what we had done to Jamac and Achilles. Still, I could see in their eyes that they appeared to have stayed here too long. Five more years we had been gone. Surely we were given up for dead now, wherever we were…

I had also gone to see Sita, and upon seeing me, she had gone up to hug me with tears in her eyes. We stood there for a good two minutes just hugging each other. It seemed like it had been forever since I last saw her, only being able to know she was there by the sound of her voice. She wasn’t angry at all from what I had done. If fact, she said she wished she could have been up there fighting with us, but I quickly told her that we barely made it out alive…

After Sever’s depressing funeral, Sinis and I decided that we needed to pick up the pieces and figure out how to get us back on our feet again. Not a whole lot of people were familiar on who Sinis was, but he was accepted as the ruler of Symarix, taking over Jamac’s position. During his time as leader, he never made assumptions, stood firm in his beliefs and refused to let anything set him back from accomplishing his goals for the citizens of Symarix.

With Sinis in command, he felt it was only right I be given the High General position, something that would cause Achilles to twist and turn in his grave. Once that had happened, I had realized there were no Generals except for me in the entire army. I had looked through the documents Achilles had left behind, and Vexcel and myself were the only ones. And as I thought about it, Achilles was never the one doing the fighting. And if I had been locked up all these years, who was left, just Vexcel? This was a crying shame. I was going to have to come up with someone to replace their positions.

When I had finally returned to the command center to discuss tactics among the few that were left, I had already received the nickname of “Suicide Runner,” which I didn’t look highly upon.

“I really don’t think ruthlessly slaughtering Jamac and Achilles should reward you with the High General Position.” The Charizard Colonel told me, not looking very highly toward me.

“I don’t think Achilles’s method of ruthlessly slaughtering our soldiers should have retained him that position.” I responded to his complaint, “I ask you one question. Are you going to support me, because if you’re not, I don’t even want to see you here.”

The Charizard and two other Colonels had just gotten up and left, just like that. I didn’t care, in fact I could have laughed about it. After all, they were the same idiots promoted by Achilles in the first place. What credibility did they have after all?

All I was left with for commanding officers was a Tyranitar named Baladax and a Rhydon named Namdor. I was happy at least to have someone on my side…

“So you two are going to support me?” I asked them both.

“Achilles was a fool with power.” Baladax responded, looking directly at me, “He was known for throwing out officers that didn’t agree with him. But why am I bothering to tell you that, you of all people already know…”

“No one ever said anything, unless it agreed with his plans.” Namdor continued, “Likewise, the entire Silver Rebellion relied on him alone to bring us to victory. But that was never going to happen.”

It wasn’t long before I had promoted both of them to General status. Already they were in charge of commanding forces with Armadillo tanks as well as Land Splitters. I could already see modifications to these machines. The Land Splitters now were adjusted to fit two riders, one driver and one gunner. As far as ground command had gone, we were set.

“What do you plan on doing for the Storm Riders?” Baladax asked me, knowing there was no way I could command such a huge force just by myself, “You can’t be the only one to command them. It’s far too impossible.”

“You’re going to need someone else to act as support.” Namdor advised me, “Only problem is we don’t have any Colonels left, and there’s no way we could ever ride one of those Pidgeots…”

“Don’t worry about it.” I told them both, “I know just who to pick for those positions…”

I really couldn’t discuss any plans until I had at least most of my major commanders ready to go, which meant finding the people I needed to fill those commanding positions. I already knew who I wanted for those General positions. They had been with me since the first day we were here…

“You want us to do what!?” Randy exclaimed in shock, “Are you serious about this?”

“I need two Generals that can be Storm Riders.” I told Randy and Alex, “You two fit that criteria. You’re already a Captain and Alex is already a Major…”

“That’s besides the point.” Alex responded, really unsure about this all, “The only commanding I’ve ever done was through playing Battle Hammer Elite. There’s a whole hell of a lot of difference between this and a computer game…”

Still, there wasn’t anyone else who I trusted more than Randy and Alex. I could trust Baladax and Namdor since they didn’t turn their back on me, but it was really Randy and Alex that I could trust the most, above everyone else who was here.

“You are Storm Riders, aren’t you?” I asked the two of them, “You do have your own Pidgeots, right?”

“Well… yeah.” Randy replied, looking at the Pokéball that contained his Pidgeot, “They force you to raise them from being a Pidgey to a Pidgeot so it trusts you more. I named him Fire Blaze, and we get along pretty well.”

“Considering how you led that attack on Macomb five years ago,” I told Randy, “and how far you gotten since then, you’d make a very good commander.”

Randy had just stood there, not really sure if this is what he wanted to do. Meanwhile, Alex just kept looking around, still searching for an answer.

“Look, I have an obvious question.” I told Randy and Alex, “Even after five years and then some of the three of us being stuck here, are you still intending to go home?”

There was some silence before they had decided to say anything. While five years was a long time, I was hoping it wasn’t long enough…

“It has been awhile since I ever saw home…” Randy replied looking a little depressed with his ears drooping down, “I’ve tried to look out the window and picture what everything had looked like before this happened, but it gets harder and harder as the months pass by.”

“Look, as much as I appreciate everything the Silver Rebellion has done for us, I really have no intention of staying here for the rest of my life.” Alex replied, looking away for a small moment, “Once Zander is gone, if there’s a way to get out of here, I’m going to take it…”

It was strange, but I felt exactly the same way. Despite how much these people respected me, I felt like I really didn’t belong here after all these years. They could make a million gold statutes of Latias and I, but inside, I was still Jake Kossak, and there was a life outside of this one…

“The best way for us to get out of here is to work closely together.” I told Randy and Alex, “You may not like it but I’m appointing the both of you as Generals. The closer we work together, the better the chances we have of getting close to Zander and getting rid of him forever. Between the three of us, I know I call the two of you Blitz and Tek and you call me Juno, but you’re still Alex Davidson, Randy Ferguson, and I’m still Jake Kossak. We’re not going to stay here much longer…”

“But what about…?” Randy asked with some hesitation.

“The prophecy?” I asked Randy, figuring that’s what he would be asking about, “It means nothing. Sinis and I already proved it wrong by overthrowing Jamac and Achilles. Technically we betrayed a piece of the Silver Rebellion, so it can’t possibly be true…”

Regardless, there wasn’t much else to say after that. After some time, Randy and Alex had agreed to becoming Generals, and it wasn’t long before the five of us had sat down to discuss what we were going to do next. Surprisingly, Baladax and Namdor didn’t even ask as to why I had selected two Pichus as Generals. I was glad there were at least some people here who trusted me.

I had looked at the map and I could already tell we had been fighting very defensively, after what I could easily assume had been a very poor offensive. I could already see we had lost Black Rock for all that it was worth, along with many other areas. Regardless, my idea was still possible, even though it would be difficult to act upon…

As I looked over all the locations on the map, I tried to figure out what would be the best approach. Going after locations like Black Rock were worthless. Supply routes meant nothing to me, there were other ways around them. What I was concerned about was reinforcements. If we were to lead an assault on Jasandax directly, what were the chances of reinforcements arriving in time?

And even through all the scribbling that Achilles had left on the map, I realized Zander or whoever was in control of that base believed one thing. We were being attacked from the east and west of Symarix, I could already see that’s where they were leading troops, and from what I saw in Symarix, the east and west walls were where most of the damage was done.

It was shameful that the entire Crimson Stars army felt having one outpost called Lorenza would be enough to stop an attack coming from the south. While it was bigger than most outposts, it wouldn’t be enough to stop us. It certainly wasn’t as big as Macomb was…

“Who agrees with me that Lorenza should be our next target?” I asked the four of them.

“You’re not going to attack their military camps or their production facilities?” Namdor asked, “They could supply reinforcements to that area if we don’t get rid of their camps first…”

“Not if we strike fast and hard enough…” I told Namdor with a firm voice.

~*Myuu the Ryuu*~
21st May 2006, 2:00 AM
Nice, I'm glad the public doesn't know about Randy, Alex, and Jake being friends, they'd scream bloody murder if the new general was appointing old pals to high positions....

Silverwing
21st May 2006, 3:14 PM
Good chapter. I noticed that alot of the recent chapters have been on the short side. Whereas theres nothing wrong with them, I like longer chapters. But its your fic, not mine. Great job.

Sike Saner
25th May 2006, 9:41 PM
Cool that Randy and Alex became Generals. I could definitely relate to their initial reactions to the idea; I know if I was offered that kind of position, I'd react at first with a fair degree of shock, too.

Avenger Angel
27th May 2006, 12:52 AM
Nice, I'm glad the public doesn't know about Randy, Alex, and Jake being friends, they'd scream bloody murder if the new general was appointing old pals to high positions....

They don’t ever realize it either. Still though, if you were Juno… who could you trust more with your life? That should explain it.


Good chapter. I noticed that alot of the recent chapters have been on the short side. Whereas theres nothing wrong with them, I like longer chapters. But its your fic, not mine. Great job.

Well, the reason for it was because the forum where I first posted this had a 10,000 character limit per post, hence the shorter chapters. Also, I just find it easier to write many little chapters than only a handful of massive chapters that seem endless.


Cool that Randy and Alex became Generals. I could definitely relate to their initial reactions to the idea; I know if I was offered that kind of position, I'd react at first with a fair degree of shock, too.

Yeah, I would be kind of hesitant about it myself. And you’ll soon see how much they really get their noses into soon enough.

Avenger Angel
27th May 2006, 12:53 AM
Chapter 43
Unexpected

I kept thinking of the ways we could take apart Lorenza without difficultly. If we attacked that outpost and ended up failing, it would be a very costly mistake. I needed to be sure that outpost was demolished so we could move on to Jasandax and hopefully rip past their defenses.

“Just how many soldiers are you going to take to attack Lorenza?” Namdor asked, looking at me in question.

“I planned on attacking Jasandax quickly after Lorenza has been leveled to the ground.” I told the four of them, “That would mean we would need every soldier possible to come with us.”

Baladax looked strangely at me, but then he realized what I was planning. To put it short, we wanted this seemingly endless war to be over with.

“This is our last chance.” I told the four of them, “Either we try our ultimate best to bring destruction to Jasandax and the rest of the Crimson Stars army, or we die trying. I want every possible soldier available to be in that attack.”

“While we are suffering from considerable losses,” Namdor told me, looking away for a moment, “Having the entire Silver Rebellion attack force in one assault will be extremely devastating. Lorenza will be unprepared for the assault and will have no chance of survival but I’m not sure how the battle between the Silver Rebellion army and Jasandax will turn out.”

Hearing that Lorenza was going to be toast was something good to hear, but then again, if we were going to lose at Jasandax, we would end up losing the entire war. But from the way I felt about it, we really had no other choice…

“It’s this or nothing.” I told Namdor and the others, “While the Crimson Stars have a bigger attack force overall, they’re not all in the same area, and there should be certainly less of them at Jasandax then we have here. The final outcome of this war will be determined in this one last battle.”

“If Jasandax falls,” Baladax told the four of us, “The war is over. You don’t know how sick I am of fighting endlessly for years and years. You’re right Juno. Achilles was wrong this entire time. We don’t have any more time for nonsense and attacking outposts when our real target should be the home of our enemy.”

It wasn’t very long after that when we made it very clear what we were going to do next. In very little time, the whole city of Symarix knew of our plan. This was our only chance to pull through in this seemingly endless onslaught. I knew we had a chance to win if the entire army fought as one overwhelming force. But, it wasn’t that which was bothering me. If anything was, I already knew that the battle between us and Jasandax was going to be an extremely bloody one.

In only a week, we would already be preparing to leave for an onslaught I knew I would never forget. Already, the troops we had deployed were returning to Symarix to gather as one, overwhelming force. Then, after five days worth of time of organizing, planning, and preparing our method of attack and what weapons we were going to use, I had been given a head count of how many soldiers we have available for this gruesome attack. I couldn’t believe the number, being only a little above thirty thousand soldiers. It didn’t take me very long to realize that we were indeed a force to be reckoned with. Despite all the fear and terror we would embrace, we were not going to be an easy enemy for the Crimson Stars to destroy.

With our weapons loaded, our machines of war ready to be released to render terror, we were ready for a battle neither side would ever forget. Luckily, we were ready for it first.

It wasn’t long before that day of departure had come. We were going to try and do our ultimate best to give the people of Symarix and the few others of the Silver Rebellion one last chance at peace and prosperity. Something inside of me told me very strongly that this was the best way to resolve the fighting as soon as possible, if not the only way…

It was then that Sinis told me that we should get moving along, but there was something I wanted to do before we had left. I wanted to say something to each and every soldier about the seriousness of this battle. Something that would inspire them that this wasn’t about purpose, it was about hope… about believing…

I was surprised it actually wasn’t customary for a General to give a speech to his soldiers before they had set off to battle. I knew I had never seen Achilles do it or anyone else for that matter, but I decided I was going to do it. Somehow they would be broadcasting it through radio, even then when I looked at the equipment they used, it looked much different from what we used long ago, when we were back home. Regardless, they assured me every soldier would hear it, since I would be talking through microphone to a large group of soldiers, but their speakers would assist me in reaching the rest of them. Soon enough, they had all gathered in front of me…

“Today you embark on the final journey that this country will ever have to embrace.” I began, looking into each of their eyes, “For the longest time, there was doubt among the many liberty-loving people of this nation that it would be possible to break free from these chains that keep us bound to our enemy. But I’m going to tell you that if we prove successful in these upcoming tribulations, the rock of the Crimson Stars will be shattered, and we will be able to come home to remember that which matters most…”

There was silence among them, and I could already see that this was unexpected. It was strange to see a custom so widely practiced elsewhere to be completely unheard of here.

“Through courage and bravery, we have been able to defend our homeland to the best of our ability, but now is the time to strike back. Now it is time for us to put an end to the injustice that we’ve faced for so many years. Too many times I’ve seen the endless fear bring more desperation than actual physical wounds. Too many times I’ve seen a sense of hopelessness dwell in these streets. But those days of misery will soon be over with. There will be a time when the common citizen of Symarix will have nothing to fear. They will see no desperation, and no longer will children be drafted as soldiers before they are even born. Those days of desolation… will be over soon…”

And then, came a feeling that I have never felt before. Never before have I felt a feeling of such strong belonging…

“Though I’ve never said this to anyone,” I began again, “But from where I came before arriving here, we didn’t have a sky that shook and trembled with anguish, one that didn’t rain impurity itself among its people below. We didn’t have fields and fields of tortured land, and endless deserts of despair. We lived under a shining blue sky with a bright sun that illuminated the world around us, rather than kept us bound to darkness. We had fields of fertile grass and forests that stretched beyond what the eye could see. I believe that we can make that possible. I already know that many of you don’t think such a thing is even possible, but I want to believe otherwise.”

I had gotten a strange reaction, and then something stopped me for a moment. I then felt a presence that told me that it wasn’t always like this. No, because I had remembered…

There will be a time when fire rushes from the sky and pain and desperation will be closer to your heart than ever.

No, the skies didn’t always scream terror like I once had thought. I could see in their eyes that some of them had seen brighter days, ones without the torment or suffering. I had realized… there was a time that everything was once bright like we always had. Still, we weren’t there yet…

“I will be fighting alongside you.” I said to them, beginning to close off, “I will be your leader, as well as your fellow soldier, your ally. I will be someone you can trust in, as I always have. Because we believe in each other, we will not fail. I promise you…”

It was over. My speech was greeted with silence, but that didn’t matter. We marched proudly through the streets as we headed toward the gate, but I’ll never forget the sights of how supportive the citizens of Symarix were as we made those last paces through the city. Many of them were throwing flower petals outside their window. I had picked one up and realized there was a way for something to flourish here. It was no different from the petal of any other flower I have seen, regardless of how long ago it was. I tried for one moment to visualize the barren desert fields of Kivistal as bright and green, rather than the wasteland that it was. At a time like this, it seemed so possible… so near.

For one moment, I had seen someone rushing through the crowds, and I stopped to see who it was. Then, I realized it was Sita. She had rushed up to me and greeted me with a hug.

“Please promise me you’ll come back.” Sita said, nearly crying, “Please promise me…”

I had hugged her in return, but then a dark feeling had overcome me. After this fight had concluded, there was no way I could return. For as much as I loved Sita and this great city of Symarix, it wasn’t home. And then, there was something else…

“Sita, please understand that as I fight alongside my brethren in battle,” I told her firmly, “I am still at risk. I can’t promise anything.”

She had begun to cry, but I really couldn’t lie to her.

“Sita, just remember that I love you.” I said to her, just before leaving her, “No matter what happens. No matter what…”

Then, I had to leave her behind. It felt hard to do something like that, but I couldn’t promise anything regarding my return. I just couldn’t…

We embarked on one, last great crusade that I would never forget. We left with the ringing of cheers and jubilee in our ears. As we headed out of the gates, we made our way toward Lorenza as one, massive force, tied as a brotherhood of bravery and steel.

I will never forget…

Seijiro Mafuné
27th May 2006, 1:12 AM
Sad... but it is going to pick up pace. Is this part nearing the end?

guiltysparkzz
29th May 2006, 1:13 AM
It is near the end. No more than 4 chapters less I believe..

It gets REALLLY good here.

Sike Saner
29th May 2006, 10:33 PM
With our weapons loaded, our machines of war ready to be released to render terror, we were ready for a battle neither side would ever forget.

A very strong line, one that could serve as a sort of tagline for this chapter. I really like it.


Equally powerful was Juno's speech. God, that was fricking cool. ^^

Bossness lies on the horizon; that much is clear. I look very much forward to the upcoming chapters from this point. ^^

Avenger Angel
9th June 2006, 5:31 AM
I’ve got to stop falling behind in updating this. Stupid hard drive…


Sad... but it is going to pick up pace. Is this part nearing the end?

Nearing, yeah, but there’s still a ways to go. It’s about toward the second half of the Blazing Skies.


It is near the end. No more than 4 chapters less I believe..

It gets REALLLY good here.

Yeah, honestly I think this is where the best parts of the story come from. Again, not spoiling anything…


A very strong line, one that could serve as a sort of tagline for this chapter. I really like it.


Equally powerful was Juno's speech. God, that was fricking cool. ^^

Bossness lies on the horizon; that much is clear. I look very much forward to the upcoming chapters from this point. ^^

They’re coming, provided my computer doesn’t foul up again. You’ll like the way Juno fights Zander, it’s a surprise I’m definitely not spoiling. Heck, that would be the biggest spoiler in the entire story… :P

Avenger Angel
9th June 2006, 5:35 AM
Chapter 44
A Call to Arms

Like great, massive bulldozers, the Armadillo tanks rolled across the land, crushing every rock that they rolled over. The much smaller Land Splitter dragsters traveled alongside, kicking up dust and dirt as they traveled at the same speed we were marching.

Regardless of the fact I could use a Zephyr-E with ease, Sinis insisted that I take a caliber rifle instead. Of all the countless drawings and sculptures that depicted me, it always depicted me using a caliber rifle instead, so I was given one that had been highly enhanced with more power and less recoil. I don’t know why anyone felt that just because I was a higher rank meant I should be getting a more powerful weapon. But if this was the way he wanted it, it wasn’t going to be a problem to me.

Slowly we crept toward Lorenza, as one massive force they would never suspect would be coming right toward them. We moved like one massive wave, ready to swallow up anything that stood in our way, just before we crashed against the massive rock of Jasandax…

My plan was simple. We slept at night, marched in the morning, take a break around noon, and continue until it got late. I felt there was no point in overworking the same comrades you expect to fight to the death. There was nothing I needed more than for them to perform their best even under the intense fear and pressure of battle. That was what I called courage.

Unlike what I had seen many times before, there was no wave of chilling air, or sense of doubt that I had witnessed during Achilles’s command. There was no reconsideration or disrespect, no disbelief in the one who led them to battle. They were with someone who they could trust. And as I realized that powerful feeling, I knew I could give them nothing less than absolute victory… no matter what the price…

Still, I didn’t fly in the air riding on top of Latias, but instead stayed on the ground, walking alongside the ones I trusted the most. And unlike the many military leaders that cowered behind their own troops, using them as a shield, I joined the ranks of those in the frontline. Even when they tried to make me aware of the danger that was presented with being there, I insisted on leading them into combat first, something I knew that many leaders both here on Kivistal and back on Earth would never even think about doing.

It wasn’t long before we had seen the fortress of Lorenza in the distance, and I realized it was much smaller than Macomb, simply nothing more than a shield to prevent an outright direct attack against Jasandax. Once we were only two miles away from the fortress, I was already aware of how I wanted this to be handled. We stood there before the fortress, ranks upon ranks of soldiers ready to destroy the one obstacle that stood in the way of our true target. While the fortress was lying asleep, we were going to give them a loud awakening.

“Bring forward the tanks!” I shouted loudly, enough so they could hear me.

Baladax, Namdor and I had already planned that we would attack the small fortress with our heavy artillery at first, inflicting as much damage as possible. When the tanks had fully crept forward, they readied their cannons, prepared to blast apart the wall the surrounded the fortress.

“That’s strange,” A Totodile had said nearby, “We used to always attack first with the Storm Riders…”

I couldn’t believe that when I heard it, and then I realized why it was all so clear our military progress had been so shameful in the past. Attacking with Storm Riders first would be suicide. How could anyone expect them to survive the anti-air defense so many of these fortresses had been armed with?

When I saw the cannons where ready, I looked forward firmly and strongly. I then raised my arm into the air.

“Fire!” I shouted as loud as I could.

And suddenly, the ground shook with the massive blasting of heavy artillery, firing flaming tank shells directed toward the southern wall. The shells had slammed into the wall, dealing serious damage in very little time. In only seconds, the entire southern wall had been unable to withstand the blasting of tank shells from every Armadillo tank the Silver Rebellion could produce for this assault.

Still, even after we shattered the wall into rubble, we were now prepared to deliver serious damage to the one building that the fortress consisted of. It honestly looked like it could withstand even less than Macomb’s prison. I had heard an alarm ring out, so I knew we had to act fast.

Once the tanks had reloaded, they fired again, sending another trembling blast through the ground, shaking the earth below us. The shells had hit the wall of the fortress itself, ripping apart the wall until the hollow interior was exposed.

And then, I had looked up into the sky and saw swarms and swarms of Wind Strikers, heading right toward us. We didn’t have a single Storm Rider in the sky, but that was my whole intention. This was going to be something they weren’t prepared for.

And it was going to cost them everything…

They came closer and closer. Still, the tanks continued pounding the already crumbling fortress with heavy rounds of ammunition. Still, their fleets of Wind Strikers were homing in, and I already knew what they were capable of.

“Draw arms.” I commanded the soldiers around me.

At that moment, as I drew my caliber rifle, so did everyone else around me, sending a wave of locking rifles through the field of soldiers behind me.

“Shouldn’t we send up some Storm Riders?” The Totodile asked me, wondering why my tactics were so different from the ones that Achilles used.

“That’s just what they expect to see when they come down here.” I silently told him as the Wind Strikers drew closer, “And normally, they would go after them. But what if they aren’t there?”

Those Wind Strikers must have been very brave or very insane, for their chances of defeating us were next to nothing. No, they were nothing. They had no chance…

“FIRE!” I shouted to all the soldiers around me.

And then, the air around us had exploded with gunfire, and every one of us had targeted the Wind Strikers. Despite the fact there were nearly a hundred of them in the sky, they dropped like flies sprayed with a poisonous gas. The machine guns attached to the back of the Land Splitters were especially loud and lethal, ripping apart the underside of the Skarmories like a knife through paper. Within just ten seconds, the entire group was falling a very long way down toward the ground. Each of them hit the ground hard, rolling over from the intense impact completely lifeless.

Some of the soldiers inside the base had managed to make their way out, only to be instantly overwhelmed at the size of the attacking force, and were shot to ribbons in an instant. The tanks had nearly shot their way through the fortress, killing plenty of soldiers inside before they even had a chance to fight back. Pieces of the fortress were flying everywhere during each successful blast, and levels were crumbling on top of each other.

When I saw the top level completely crumble on top of the third, I knew it was over. It wasn’t long before the entire fortress collapsed, leaving only pieces of the west and east walls still standing. Still, we had already predicted this battle wouldn’t be a problem. I was surprised that Lorenza had been made as one critical outpost for Jasandax. We had plowed it down to the ground, with very little problem.

“Achilles never would have thought of this…” The Totodile said to me, baffled at the amazing success of the battle, “Bringing the entire Silver Rebellion army to the outpost of Lorenza? Never in a million years.”

“This is only an example of the potential that we have.” I said to the Totodile, “This wasn’t the real battle. Unfortunately, our presence hasn’t likely gone undetected. Jasandax will be ready, but so will we, more than we have ever been before.”

All that lay before us now was the ruins of the single fortress that stopped us from moving toward Jasandax. Already, I could tell Zander and his leaders were going to be shocked at how fast we ripped Lorenza to pieces, thinking we would have never made it this far considering it was only days ago that the Crimson Stars were attacking the beloved city of Symarix. Now, it would be us who would be attacking their way of life, their tyranny over the innocent.

Today, we were able to win because of our overwhelming number and our unexpected strike. But I knew in the battle ahead, everything was going to be different. It was going to be evenly matched, and this time Jasandax was going to prepared for our attack. But would they be prepared enough…?

Regardless, we made our way past the fortress and drew ever so closer to the massive city of Jasandax, the beating heart of the Crimson Stars. The battle with Lorenza had been short-lived, but only because they weren’t prepared to deal with our entire army. But this upcoming onslaught was going to be something far more different than that. Many lives were going to be lost on both sides, no matter how I approached the situation.

I could only hope and fight for the best at a time like this…

General Blaze
10th June 2006, 5:43 PM
:o That..was...AWSOME!! Seriously, the battle scene kicked butt. I'm impressed! I'm now eagerly waiting for the next chapter.

Infinite Master Sceptile
11th June 2006, 1:54 AM
Wow. I've never read a battle depicted with such artistry before. The description, the characters, the plot, and the pace continue to be high caliber.
Allow me to make a guess.

Avenger Angel
18th June 2006, 8:33 PM
:o That..was...AWSOME!! Seriously, the battle scene kicked butt. I'm impressed! I'm now eagerly waiting for the next chapter.

Heh, thank you. But it gets even better when they get into Jasandax...

And of course when Juno confronts Zander...


Wow. I've never read a battle depicted with such artistry before. The description, the characters, the plot, and the pace continue to be high caliber.
Allow me to make a guess.

Artistry is... quite a word for it, thank you. It's actually pretty tough to do it since so many things are happening at once and you can't show it all like a movie could.

Enjoy the next chapter, the fighting really gets intensified here.

Avenger Angel
18th June 2006, 8:35 PM
Chapter 45
Defiant Stand

We had left the ruined fortress of Lorenza behind us, still smoking from the blasting. The only loses we suffered in that battle were the expired tank shells and a few rounds of ammunition. Not a single casualty resulted because of the attack, which I found remarkable. Still, we crept toward the massive city of Jasandax, which lasted another three days. Then, just ahead, we had seen the massive city in the distance. Closer and closer we drew, like silent killers in the night. But it wasn’t going to be a silent battle, and it wasn’t going to be painless either.

Along with the massive size of Jasandax came the overwhelming power of its fortification. Large cannons were placed on the towering metal walls that shielded the city. It was larger than even Symarix, and I thought the city of the Silver Rebellion was massive. But, before we could even think about tearing our way into the city, we had to remove the defenses, and that was going to be much easier said than done.

Once we were in attacking range, I had grown cold seeing at least some sort of distress call had reached Jasandax, giving them enough time to prepare for our attack. Still, I could only predict that this city was attempting to pull back as many reinforcements, but it was already too late. None of them would reach the city in time…

Fields and fields of Wind Strikers were before us, as well as plenty of infantry troops and three massive VATS just waiting to attempt to run over our troops. I could make out more Talons, and then some other machines of war I hadn’t even recognized. Some of them looked like tanks, only there were plenty of variations, from large, flat ones to smaller ones obviously designed for more maneuverability. And then there were others the size of a small house with more large weapons placed on top of it, anything from guns to steamrollers covered by sharp knifes, meant just for running over troops.

“Oh no…” Said a voice only a few feet away from me, “We’re going to have to take down all of that? How are we going to do this?”

“With speed, courage, and bravery.” I responded, not even knowing who had said it among us.

It was then that I had ordered my fellow Strom Riders to release their mounts. The storms were growing stronger and brighter now, more than they had ever done before. A cold rush of wind had encircled us. I let the tanks move forward first, with one simple order to destroy as much of their heavy artillery as possible, and to stay as far away from the cannons on the walls as much as possible. I made the job of the infantry quite clear. Their job was to protect our machines from the Wind Strikers, because I already knew that once they had landed near them, it wouldn’t be very hard to disable them. And if the infantry led a charge against them, their job was to shoot them dead.

However, the job of the Storm Riders was different. Each of us had been armed with Inferno Grenades, set aside for using against the tanks of the Crimson Stars. Smothering their great machines with fire was a sure way of disabling them, but it was also extremely risky. I knew there was no chance I was going to lead such an attack until their infantry was in a charge, or we would be shot down the same way we would be shooting their Wind Strikers. Our mission was to remove the Wind Strikers, then destroy the machines, both on the walls and on the ground. And somewhere along the line, it was going to take Storm Riders to destroy the VATS. They were the only ones who could do it and avoid being shot due to the speed.

All of the Storm Riders had gathered behind the tanks. I wasn’t going to wait for the Crimson Stars to fire first, that would be ridiculous. We came here with every intention to fight, and there was no turning back now.

Sand, dust and dirt was kicked around as the lowly wind blew past us, whipping the colored crests and the feathers of the Pidgeots in its wake. Even though no one said it, we were all united, and we were all aware of it. Today there was going to be a great sacrifice, but it had to be done. We stood there under a sky of fire and anguish as we prepared for our final battle with the Crimson Stars. We stared at our enemy, and they stared back at us. We readied our weapons, and so did they.

The time for words was gone. There is always a time when mere words cannot stop the pain and suffering that one must go through because of others. There is always a time when words cannot stop the iron will of those oppressed. There is always a time when the only solution is through action, and I finally realized why war does exist…

Jake, Randy, and Alex. We were no longer trainers trying to catch a new Pokémon or trying to get the next badge. We were no longer traveled on a journey to be the best trainer we could be. Not anymore. We were no longer trainers…

We were soldiers…

It would only be moments now until I decided to unleash hell upon the Crimson Stars. I knew what I wanted to attack first. If we disabled all of their machines, then we would be on the upper hand. It would bring us one step closer to winning.

The waiting was over. The Armadillo tanks were obviously ready, so now it was up to me to begin this final battle, this last conflict to end all the shame and disgrace of this long, bloody war. Then, I grabbed the breath that would cause the end of many lives. It wasn’t easy to do…

“FIRE!” I screamed as loud as I could.

And then, the ground shook with the heavy blasting of artillery, rocking everything and filling the air with the deafening sound of blasting. I had looked ahead to see we had done considerable damage to their tanks and artillery, but it wasn’t over yet. Now it was my turn. We had plenty of anti-air support, but still, every Storm Rider we had needed to be up in the air, including me. I had signaled every Storm Rider to take flight, with me getting off the ground first. I headed high into the air, and down below I could already see that the Crimson Stars were returning fire. The heavy roaring of machine guns could be heard from everywhere.

And then, while I had told everyone to stay as far away from the cannons as much as possible, they had opened fire as well, releasing gigantic flaming shells that looked like fireballs. Their range was so massive it didn’t even matter. Down below, the Wind Strikers were preparing to take flight, but it wasn’t long before we had opened fire on them, trying to prevent as many of them reaching the skies as possible. I didn’t aim for their riders, and neither did anyone else. We didn’t need to shoot of them, each of their Skarmories was a bigger target to shoot, and so we shot them instead.

Only a few seconds later, they had opened fire upon us, and the bullets flew toward us like hail. Regardless, I kept firing furiously upon the group of them, not caring about my personal safety, I was only concerned about where the bullets were headed, and who they were going to kill.

And then, I heard the sounds of screaming that I would never forget. Those who were behind me, flying besides me were getting hit from the vicious oncoming fire. Still, I flew closer and closer to their machines, using all of my concentration as possible. I had only just begun to fight.

I had seen another wave of incoming fire from the Armadillos slam into the defending Crimson Stars, ripping away their machinery and blasting any infantry besides them to pieces, letting loose many unanswered cries of misery and pain. I ripped out one of my Inferno Grenades and yanked out the pin, and tossed it among the masses of Crimson Stars. The grenade fell until it almost seemed to disappear, and then I had seen it explode, covering a large group of their soldiers with consuming fire. Still, even from this high point in the sky, we were still being pounded with ammunition.

Then, even when we knew it was inevitable, the Wind Strikers had entered the sky, and then I focused on trying to kill as many of them as possible, even while we were still being shot from below. I could only wonder how Randy and Alex were getting through this. I had never seen so much devastation in front of my eyes. Never before…

The Wind Strikers ripped at us furiously, killing Storm Riders that were only feet away from me, and sending their riders, my comrades, screaming as they fell upon the world below, with nothing to save them from death…

Many of them had tried to aim at me, only I was the one to fire first. They had tried to aim for me rather than Latias, but I only turned around and shot directly at their Skarmory, ripping away their abdomen with my rifle and sending them plummeting to their doom. Even when they knew they were going to die, they still tried to fire upon me even while they fell, but it yielded very little success.

The fireball blasts from the cannons on the walls were no longer able to hit our attacking tanks from below, but instead hit our Storm Riders, immediately smothering them with flame and killing them instantly. I had looked around me and saw we were doing pretty poorly. Everywhere I looked, another Pidgeot was shot to death, or either the rider was shot right off their mount. I could only pray that Alex, Randy and I would make it through this hell alive…

It had looked like the sky itself was in flames. So many flaming shells were flying into us as we tried to mow down as many Wind Strikers as we could. Still, I knew that every second that passed, another good, noble warrior to the Silver Rebellion cause was passing away. As much as we tried to keep our edge in the conflict, we were being struck by a force just as rigid and determined as we were. Regardless, we were both losing…

I could feel the heat. Latias had been shot once but she was able to keep going. My mouth was dry as hell and my eyes were burning from the fire. We kept trying and trying, keeping at least some sort of hope alive in our hearts that something beneficial would arise from all this pain. But as each of us were feeling the pain ourselves, and watching our brothers die such painful and cruel deaths, we began to believe there wasn’t a chance anything good could come from this.

I must have killed hundreds by now, but I lost count. Down below we were winning, but up in the air, our performance was entirely shameful. But if we didn’t keep fighting up here, then everything was going to go wrong.

Down below, the Crimson Stars ground forces were being ripped to pieces. I had realized we gained a serious edge from removing their tanks first. All they had was charging infantry, and they were being cut down like grass. In only moments they would begin their attack on the wall, and they would start losing their defensive cannons once the wall began to crumble.

I had looked to my side, and I could have sworn I saw Randy through the entire conflict. He was surrounded, and I tried to help him by attacking his oppressors. He had tried to get away from the other four Wind Strikers until they had opened fire. I then watched in complete horror as Randy’s Pidgeot Fire Blaze was struck with seven bullets. The lifeless Pidgeot began to fall, taking Randy with him…

With all my energy, I tried to drive Latias as fast as she could toward Randy, who was quickly falling faster and faster. The four Wind Strikers were closing in after me, but I didn’t care for them. I knew Fire Blaze was gone, but I couldn’t let Randy die. I would never forgive myself if he did…

We were surging toward him as fast as we could, and slowly we began to catch up with him. The ground was coming closer now, but I wasn’t going to let him die. I was within only five feet of him, and he began to call me. I couldn’t make out what he said, but then six seconds later, I reached out and grabbed his hand. Once I got a grip on it, and threw him in back of me, and he had been able to hold on. I then tried to pull up Latias before we struck the ground. It was going to be too late…

Latias had slammed into the ground forcefully, throwing both Randy and I forward, and we hit the ground hard. I rolled over at least five times on the rocky ground before I stopped on my back, and I could see the battle in the sky. Randy had landed right next to me, and while he seemed he had taken some painful blows, he looked okay for the moment. I was aching all over.

The ground forces were in front of us, since we had landed behind them. One of the soldiers from the attacking force had seen us, and he had rushed over. It was a Marowak, and already I could sense his feeling that he thought we were dead…

“Say something… please…” He pleaded with us.

“I’m okay,” I said to him, trying to get up off the ground.

I then turned to Randy, and he had already been standing up. I then slowly walked over to Latias, who had still been lying on the ground. I realized the blow must have been hard for her as well…

I had put my hand over her, and suddenly she began to feel cold, like the warmth was leaving her body. She had been so still, never moving once. Then, I realized she wasn’t wounded or unconscious…

She was gone…

Kthleen
19th June 2006, 2:40 AM
Holy snapz. Poor Blazewing.... I can't imagine how it must feel to unwittingly kill one friend to save another. I wonder what exactly his reaction will be.

I also wonder if this will be the battle.

A jolly good show, sir!

Avenger Angel
23rd June 2006, 4:25 AM
Holy snapz. Poor Blazewing.... I can't imagine how it must feel to unwittingly kill one friend to save another. I wonder what exactly his reaction will be.

I also wonder if this will be the battle.

A jolly good show, sir!

Heh, thanks, I'm glad you're enjoying it. It's not the battle between Juno and Zander yet... but's it's coming...

Avenger Angel
23rd June 2006, 4:26 AM
Chapter 46
The Longest Walk

Even among the restless shouting and blasting, I couldn’t help but think of how much I had just lost in those few seconds. Latias had been with me since the beginning. Without her, I never would have reached home. Even after the shedding of her own blood during my battle with Vorox and the bitter fight that was still raging on, she had been a faithful supporter. I would never forget the sacrifice she made that day to save my friend Randy.

“She isn’t…” The Marowak questioned, looking at her with concern.

“She’s dead…” I told him, still looking at her tightly shut eyes.

He was silent, and the only thing Randy did was just look on. Then, he came closer to me.

“I’m sorry…” Randy told me, looking depressed.

“This wasn’t your fault.” I told him, still looking at the fallen body of Latias, “Don’t ever think it is. You’ve done more than I’ve asked for this entire time. She did this… for both of us…”

I couldn’t help but shed a tear for her. Nothing else mattered at that moment, but then I was interrupted.

“Juno, I’m sorry but we must press on.” The Marowak told me, looking somewhat ashamed, “We’re getting closer to the wall.”

I felt horribly sick that I had to leave her behind, but I had no choice. I followed the Marowak back to our attacking force. Up in the air, I could see we were still losing. It was then that I saw one Storm Rider leading the force away from the Wind Strikers. As that one Storm Rider headed down to regroup with the rest of the ground forces, I could see the rest of the Storm Riders were following him, and soon they had retreated away from the skies. I then realized that one Storm Rider was none other than Alex. He had seen me and he directed his Pidgeot to land. Once she did, he dismounted, and then he approached us.

“The sky is a slaughterhouse.” He told me, telling me that it was time to give up, “Let’s just hope we can get through the wall before reinforcements arrive.”

“She’s gone.” I told him, letting him know why I was alone.

There was some silence, and then he looked at me seriously.

“She can’t be.” He remarked, looking somewhat sick, “No, that’s not possible...”

“Latias hit the ground like a bullet.” Randy told him, letting him know exactly what happened, “It would have been better if she just fell the entire length.”

Just before I could say anything, the Wind Strikers that were still above had begun to attack the ground force. There was nothing we could do but just continue, at least make this last tribulation worth the loss.

I found the rifle that I had dropped, and I simply picked it up and continued moving forward. I didn’t care if they attempted to open fire on me, I wanted them dead for what they had done. Never before had I known such bitterness and hatred inside of me. I just looked at them and told myself not one of them would be going home, for after this last slaughter was finished there would be no home for them. There would be no place they could retreat to for security. Just like me…

The anti-air guns were the key force in eliminating the rest of the Wind Strikers. They had crept far too close to the emplacements and ended up getting round after round of heavy caliber ammunition shot through them. Almost every single bullet had ripped in and out of the Wind Strikers, sending their bodies into the masses of our soldiers. It wasn’t long before the only thing we faced was a retreating infantry, attempting to hold back the walls for as long as they could. They were waiting for reinforcements, I could tell that’s what they were waiting for. We were going to have to beat time itself with the little that we had left…

Still, we had many ranks of soldiers and plenty of Armadillo tanks left. Once they were in firing range, we had begun to fire upon the wall. The first blasts had rocked the ground, and each of the shots were directed to a point in the wall were there were cannons above. After two sections had been blasted furiously, the walls began to crumble, taking the cannon and the soldiers above it tumbling down in the mass of rubble and dust that fell. I could only hear faint screaming from where I was standing, but I knew they were wailing as loud as they could. All I wanted was enough to be able to enter the city, and torch everything that was inside. Still, it was going to take more time, something that we were quickly running out of.

Again, the tanks had blasted again at the wall, rocking the ground with the recoil before another vast section of it had begun to crumble. Still, reloading was taking too long, and the delays between blasts were costing us serious time. We needed to have the city destroyed before any reinforcements arrived, or we might not be able to fight them off. And if I knew correctly, I could already feel they were coming from all directions. It would be hopeless if they had arrived in time to stop us. There would be no chance of escape, let alone victory…

After the tanks had ripped another hole in the wall, a large gap of at least three hundred feet had been torn from the wall, and it was then that I declared the charge. Since the pile of rubble had been too high for the tanks to cross over it, they were to stay behind until the path had been clear. The only machines that could enter the city now were the Land Splitters.

There had been a few Crimson Stars soldiers trying to prevent us from entering the city, but they had very little success. The machine gun rounds from the guns mounted on top of the Land Splitters were powerful enough to rip through flesh and bone. We then had to climb a massive pile of rubble to get beyond the wall. Everywhere around me, there were still plenty of Silver Rebellion forces left. But we were faced with a problem…

The city was so massive that it would take us forever to completely destroy it. Since we didn’t have the tanks to use, there was only one thing I could think of. If the city of Jasandax wasn’t going to crumble to the ground, then it was going to have to go up in flames. I couldn’t imagine what a city this size would look like completely on fire, but it was going to have to be done. They could stop us from attacking the city with tank shells, but they would have a hell of a time trying to extinguish a fire raging out of control. Especially if they didn’t have any water…

“We need to destroy and water pumps that you can find.” I told the troops around me, knowing I couldn’t reach the entire army.

“Why the water pumps?” One of them asked me, staring at me with an odd look in his eyes.

“Tell everyone we’re going to set the entire city on fire.” I said to them, looking at the vast amount of buildings ahead of us, “If we destroy the pumps, there’s no way they’re going to be able to put out the fire.”

Still, they were somewhat doubtful. I could tell there was something else.

“They still might have water Pokémon they can use.” One of them told me.

“Then you have no choice but to kill them.” I responded, looking into his eyes, “Do whatever it takes to make sure this city is smothered by fire. Use Inferno Grenades, Fire Pokémon or whatever. And another thing – don’t enter any buildings unless you want to cook yourself.”

I don’t know who they were, but they took forever to get the word passed around. It seemed like an hour had passed before I saw even just one building starting to burn. I had been throwing Inferno Grenades through the windows until I had completely run out of them, but that was the most I could do. I told others around me to start setting the city on fire, but either they didn’t listen or they didn’t hear me. Plus having each building made of metal didn’t exactly help the fire spread around. On top of that, I was on the last reload of my rifle. After this I was going to have to find someone else’s if I wanted to keep fighting to get out of here alive.

Thirty minutes later, we were doing a little better, and a least thirty blocks buildings were burning brightly, covering the streets and the other buildings around them with a deep red, flickering glow. The streets were very wide, so avoiding the flaming buildings wasn’t hard. Still, being out in the open was very dangerous, since there were still enemy soldiers running around. But they were very limited now.

And above all other things, I had to force civilians of the city out of their homes so we could set it on fire. I never thought once I would be inheriting such a cruelty utilized by so many war leaders before me, but I had no choice. They had to leave, or they were going to get killed. It twisted my soul to see them run away in tears, but there was no other choice.

As we moved further into the depths of the city, I began to see one building in particular stand out from the rest. It was massive, and I was shocked I hadn’t seen the building before, but now there it was, standing before us. I had a feeling that was where I wanted to go. That would be the place where it would all end…

“That has to be where Zander is.” I heard Randy say behind me.

I turned around, and I was surprised to see he had followed me this whole way. Along with him was Alex, standing only a short distance away. We were pretty much alone now. The rest of the Silver Rebellion army was behind us, slowly setting the rest of the city with consuming fire. Slowly they were drawing closer…

But so was the rest of the Crimson Stars. If we were still here when they arrived, the losses were only going to be greater. We had to press on.

“We don’t have a lot of time.” I said to the two of them, “I say we go there now, and see if we can find him.”

“Whatever it takes…” Alex said softly, looking up at the massive building.

~*Myuu the Ryuu*~
23rd June 2006, 3:35 PM
We're getting closer to the climax!!! If I'm right, then they will have to go to the top floor to fight Zander, right?

Sike Saner
24th June 2006, 10:41 PM
Damn...I was worried about Randy there for a moment, and then just as he came out of that safely....there went that poor Latias. ;-; That was definitely a tragic shock.

Recent highlights:


The time for words was gone. There is always a time when mere words cannot stop the pain and suffering that one must go through because of others. There is always a time when words cannot stop the iron will of those oppressed. There is always a time when the only solution is through action, and I finally realized why war does exist…

A very powerful paragraph.


I had seen another wave of incoming fire from the Armadillos slam into the defending Crimson Stars, ripping away their machinery and blasting any infantry besides them to pieces, letting loose many unanswered cries of misery and pain.

Cool…



I'm in awe of how excellently you write scenes of warfare. It's just riveting as hell; I love it. ^^

Avenger Angel
18th July 2006, 3:13 PM
To say the least, I've gotten really caught up on writing the sequel at PE2K. It's like... two chapters away from finally coming to the end, and I can't tell you how many times I thought it would never get done...

Thanks to whoever is still reading this, I know I haven't been exactly very religious about updating it in time and that's no one's fault but my own. I'll finish this up and I'll post the sequel here when this is done.

Avenger Angel
18th July 2006, 3:14 PM
Chapter 47
No Answer

The three of us had run towards the tower, with a slowly burning city behind us. We knew if we killed Zander, there would at least be some way of bringing the world of Kivistal back to the way it used to be. I could already see the night was beginning to fall, but it wouldn’t be long now until the last stand of the Crimson Stars was going to take place.

Closer and closer we approached the massive tower, and I had begun to realize that one moment ago, I thought it was made of metal, but now it looked like it was made of black stone. I merely passed aside the thought and thought my eyes deceived me, but that was no big deal. It was strange, but when we arrived at the tower, there was no one even near the two heavy oak doors. We pushed them open, and once the doors moved aside, we stepped inside.

I then felt like we were in a paradox, a complete opposite of what the tower in Symarix was supposed to be. Instead of the regal looking halls with all its glorious statues, the walls were black stone, and the only light came from the candles in their crimson glass holders, casting a red, flicking glow about the room, making every shadow seem alive. I had never been so freaked out in my life.

It was strange that the exact shape and size of the room had been exactly the same as the one in Symarix. All the statues were almost like the ones in the hall, only they too were twisted and misshapen. Their expressions were gaunt and withered, and their bodies were frail and twisted. We slowly moved along the room, unable to keep our eyes off of it.

I then caught a sight that filled me with so much fear I could vomit. There it was, same shape and size, only it wasn’t the same at all. Even the marble mount had been chipped and worn from age, but it wasn’t that which scared me the most, it was what was on top of it…

There we were, Latias and I, lying on the ground dead. I could have sworn Latias’s tightly shut eyes were stunningly familiar, but then when I saw there was a bullet wound in the exact place where Latias had shot been only a few hours ago, I could have screamed with fear from the accuracy. And there I was, lying on top of her and reaching out, also dead. Only I was different…

I had been blasted with burns all over my body…

I caught sight of the tiny, dented plaque on the mount, and I couldn’t help but bend down to read it. Only after I wiped away the dust that had coated the plaque, could I read the slab of dented metal. It truly was twisted…

The battle will claim his life…

“It is prophecy…” Says the Gold Rider…

I tried to remember where exactly I had said something like that, and then I remembered it was during my battle with Vorox and Tychal. I had remembered telling him that we couldn’t fail because the prophecy said we would win. But at that point I never knew it said I would have to die because of it. Truly twisted, I never would have even mentioned the stupid prophecy at that point if I knew it would have resulted in something like this…

“Good God…” Alex replied, looking at the statue with a strange look in his eyes, “Is that what he thinks is going to happen to you?”

“He was right about Latias…” I told him, feeling sick with fear, “She was shot in the side, and her eyes were shut tight exactly the same way…”

Then, for one dark moment I heard Randy laughing. We had immediately turned toward him, and honestly I found nothing funny about it…

“Give me a break.” Randy snickered, “Does he really expect that to really happen? Come on, Juno, he instinctively put that there to freak you out. Just forget about the stupid thing, we know how to handle this guy…”

Only thing I could do was just follow Randy to the rather ugly looking elevator, which looked like it was made of crude steel with thorns reaching out of it. It looked more like a torture machine, probably used to pull people apart piece by piece. Instead of pressing a button, he lowered down a metal lever, and the massive steel cage had opened, revealing the elevator inside. All we could do was step in, and lower the lever inside. I got a sick jump in my stomach when the doors shut much more loudly than they opened, and slowly we heard the rattling of chains as we slowly made our way up.

I could only hope you’re right Randy…

We slowly headed upward, all the way to the top floor, as if the rest of the building was just solid rock that meant nothing. It had seemed to take forever, and I got a sick and twisted feeling that maybe Zander was doing something that might make this sickening elevator ride last forever. For some reason I already had the twisted feeling that he already knew we were here…

At last, we had finally arrived at the final stop of the elevator, an event I didn’t know whether to be satisfied about or to be freaked out of my mind considering what I had just seen. Regardless, we didn’t have a choice, and we didn’t come here for nothing.

There were no windows, and I couldn’t tell the difference if we were two hundred stories up in the air or five hundred miles under the ground. It was definitely a paradox, the hallway was exactly the same as the one in the Symarix tower, only the walls were pure black stone along with more candles in red holders, sending more eerie shadows dancing along the walls. Slowly, we had left the elevator and headed toward the two large doors. Both of them were made of oak, with metal pentagrams and other demonic looking designs mounted into both of them. Even the doorknobs were skulls with glowing red eyes.

“Well isn’t that a nice, warm welcome.” Alex remarked, looking at the doors.

“You’re right, Randy…” I said to him, even grabbing the doorknob without fear, “This is only meant to scare us. Other than that, it serves no purpose. It means nothing…”

I grabbed the door knob and pulled the heavy door open, and we were greeted by a sight that should have only been possible in Hell. Instead of the throne room, it was a cathedral, one obviously dedicated to pain and suffering. I could hear sickening, taunting whispers in the vapor around me. There was a faint, crimson fog in the air, and I could see there was blood dashed upon the stone walls, and an altar made of marrow and bone. Black chandeliers in the shape of a pentagram hung from the ceiling with more red, flickering candles on them. All the pews were made of black slate, and looked awfully misshapen. Along the walls were stained glass windows, with broken glass with would have been depicting scenes of suffering and madness.

In the center stood Zander, the same dark, menacing image we had remembered from several years ago. He was dressed in a black cloak, with only his head and his hands revealed. I recognized his brown hair and his overly serious expression. Besides him were a Pikachu and a Charmander, both with a lethal looking pistol drawn to each of their heads. Only thing we could do was just further step inside the cathedral devoted to pain...

“Glad you could join us, Juno.” Laughed Zander, looking at me and causing my own soul to quake, “I’m going to give you a special privilege…”

“And what’s this…?”

I could see the other Pikachu was looking directly at me, and then I felt like vomiting once I realized who exactly it was. It was Sita, the one who I thought was left behind back in the safety of Symarix…

“Juno!” Sita shouted with sickening fear.

I was furious. This had nothing to do with her, this was supposed to be between us. This was a sick, demented way of trying to get the upper hand by threatening the life of the one I loved the most…

“Damn you, Zander!” I shouted at him, completely consumed by rage “This has nothing to do with her! Leave her out of this!”

“That can always be possible…” Zander replied casually, feeling like nothing was wrong, “But then the other one has to die…”

I had looked toward the Charmander, but I didn’t realize who he was. I tried to stare into his eyes, but he didn’t look familiar.

“Who is this…?” I asked Zander, looking at the desperate Charmander.

“Why, that’s none other than your best friend David!” Shouted Zander in psychotic glee, “And today I’m giving you a choice.”

“And what choice is that!?” I shouted at him.

“You get to decide which one of them gets to die!!!”

I could have sworn the devil himself screamed those words into my head at that moment. They echoed like the memory of a nightmare made of sin and destruction. I looked into the eyes of both of them, and there was no way I could choose. I hadn’t seen David for years, and in fact I had no idea that he had even been sent into the world of Kivistal. Regardless, I still remembered who he was, and the fact we had been through so much together. To have him die here…no… I couldn’t imagine all that suffering and torment would be for nothing.

And then there was Sita, the one who I had trusted with all my heart and soul. I couldn’t deny the fact I loved her, even though I wasn’t supposed to. She had been the only one to restore my faith in the purpose of the Silver Rebellion, even when everything else had gone wrong. There was no way I could let her die, after she loved me and I loved her. I could recall the days she was at my side, by my jail cell just trying to keep in contact with me, and then the last time I saw her, just when we were leaving for the final battle, one last battle that was almost done.

It came down to one simple fact. There was no way I could ever decide, even in a million years. I couldn’t believe Zander actually expected me to make a choice here. There was no way I could decide on who to spare, and who to leave behind.

“Come on…” Zander replied, growling with anger, “Make up your mind, for my patience is quickly ending…”

“There is no way I could ever make that kind of choice.” I told Zander, letting him know I would never abandon my friends, “I’m surprised that you would even think I could.”

Then, there was a dark silence, a stillness in the air comparable to death itself. I felt a dark eerie chill in the air, and then what Zander said could have torn a soul to ribbons.

“I guess I’ll just have to decide for you…” He remarked casually.

The dark silence was then torn to pieces with the ear shattering blast from one of Zander’s handguns…

Sike Saner
18th July 2006, 8:31 PM
Instead of the regal looking halls with all its glorious statues, the walls were black stone, and the only light came from the candles in their crimson glass holders, casting a red, flicking glow about the room, making every shadow seem alive.

…I rather like the sound of that place. o_o

Heck, I just thought that the interior of Zander's tower was cool in general. Very deliciously evil. ^^ The cathedral in particular was just wicked. ^^

And damn, the way that chapter ended there was just...Damn. o_o Seriously, wow.